



<• A * 

\ V 

* *• 

V O 

* A ’ o • t 



: *& V 


* p, ^ 

CT 


aV <j> * 

l 9 \.^ *> 

> .a 


. < ’" V^RjPG' ** v ^ 

i* v y v w o»fc* -iG > o, ■*'*,%** iA 

<A , i • • „ <£. 0^ c 0 ** * ♦ ^o • *•'*< 

<*• ♦*> (( J^i' V c° .v$SStvI% °o J* ,‘ 

- ^ 0 * : -^ssfflT^ - •“ ■* - 

‘° rs’ ' 

r O ^ ^CMf y q 0 ^ <* 





« w 0 


^ ^ 0< v • * f°° ^ * 

V *» * * °* *<y *> 

.«\ y; * . ft ^ ^ . ji v % 

*" ^p'' 



<!^a '® • * 

1 ^ c 'isSSW.. -o 
>* cr 

’« ^ Ht. \%z%m?-' $ J ' r +, - 

<1 h O Si ^ % - v»sv>»- « <r 

^ °4. **>’• £° *•«•• y ~°a •-■-* 

V * * # o* 4 $ V 5 * V %> v - - ^ 

*.ft5*_* «#* * 


t # i 



^ ^ ♦* 


<£ ^ : 
* w ^ 

4 V * 



V 


<y *"& 


v- <* ''••** a 0 v "O, *' 7 V.* * 

U* ♦W2%C- * C U °o ^ * 

. ^>V «*cr . 

^ o o’ ^ - 

^ “ 0 w o' <A' ^ ^ r , -. * ' _^° _ ^ ^ o.0 1 

V V ^ <? 


o V 
Pv* 





* r > i * A \o. * # * 

^ ^ aP » • ♦ r> 


^ tWA^ ^ £? S^BKhT. ' +. 


* C^ ^r> - 

* «? ^ 

4 - 0 L V 

<, '.. »* .o y V * 

, ^ , 0 ^ 

T 



• ^ ^ 


. aV^. *= 

,* .4- ❖ ». 

‘ ^ ^ ' 
:Mm&< ^rS 


0 

• 

♦ <L^ O 

^ "•*<>* 4 V ^ 

0 ^ s 1 //!'* ^ ^ n 1 ^ 




9 | 1 


^ ^ - 
V^ v 


° ''v^‘ 5 ' • 

• aV^a *o 

,♦ ^ *« .. 

* 4 4 ' \ ^ * 

, ♦ v ' ' ^ 6 ^ G°"** ^C 

«. -in^:-. V a 1 0 ° 


Cp V 0 ft A 

* «? ^ • 

* „4y ci* - ^/lyjfsr > 

* aC^ *C> *^T‘* , 

k v a n a ^ aV 


• ^ ^ 




V 


& * * 


* " O 


• • 


* V * 

* ^ ... *••*** .. V*'-’’ 

^0 0 0 * ® - 

"of :iflf^ o* ; v*m- 


$? ^ 


* <ssO'/M^ r > v- ” ^triiv^sS^ w J* ^ *& 

. '^tOyip.w i r\ V. ^MWv^y ' «■ v>y//i/s jjr * * ^ v' 

* » ' ’ * ^ f° ^ *♦ © N o °* ^ °o^ **»,,*’ *0^ 

(% 4 n V *§*•, <\> *> f « 0 **» r\> - * • „ 

^ A,' * '.WW 4- ^ V 4 C\ <V | ■ /» 

« tU at a - 6. • *£> x*»- * 


j- 0v * 



: • 


- * <f% '• 

.. * a, 2 ?** A cf * 

« i » « . <£ . f\*v o * a *Pl. 

* % 0 ° •isSSfcl' °o 

* ^ a .v^sfflV- «t 




*^ 7 *' <*• « 

* * 1 A 0 

. 9 * ,*VL'» *> 


° $ 

o 

iT O 

\v %/* 

V C* 4 

* Tx % 

. .* 

» vV 1 "^ * 

♦ v <* » 



0 .. 'V '^••* J> 

• * ” .•*•* i- 


o V 




* ^ A* *- 

: v^ v 


jf « 1 ' * >* 

» /$> K rS 

• Q > • “ -A 0 V 

P "7*1- - a ^5 °^ 


,s 0 ^ ; 

♦ 4 / f 

4 < 0 ^ ^ * 

^ m %* * * * * 

.0 0 0 * ♦ *0 

0 • c« 5 v^^W^ O 

% 




’’b ^ 


' 

<y **•©. c* *0 *•••© 

^ A/ > A . 4 » ^ . Vfr 4 k ^ 

w : mm\ ^ • 

<y - 




o O 



V r <,4 -’O.*'* 

<^ V .i^ 4 

% .Sr SjgtfteL* %, 




*♦ © * o 0 • * ’ * * a9 "^©n© 0 

^ v % c' aP^ »ri% *> ^ ©iv- 


• ^ <& '* 


V V- 

qv' 0 o* ** ^Q 
# 

4 


om 



. .* j . 

% <^ *'?.?*" , 0 ^ , \.'*'T'.'‘’ 

* v • • * <P. q& t , 0 * 9 * ^o 

* x_. C . • c^Vo.'’,, o 



' _ ° ^ / 



/I\ 4 J4 A 









HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 


BOOKS BY AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 


THE HELEN GRANT BOOKS 

Illustrated by Amy Brooks 

HELEN GRANT’S SCHOOLDAYS $1.25 

HELEN GRANT’S FRIENDS 1.25 

HELEN GRANT AT ALDRED HOUSE 1.25 

HELEN GRANT IN COLLEGE 1.25 

HELEN GRANT, SENIOR 1.25 


ALMOST AS GOOD AS A BOY. Illustrated by Bertha G. 

Davidson 1.25 

HEROES OF THE CRUSADES. Fifty full-page Illustrations 

from Gustave Dore 1.50 

LARRY (The $2000 Prize Story) 1.00 

THE KATHIE STORIES. Six Volumes. Illustrated. Per 

volume 1.00 

THE DOUGLAS NOVELS. Twenty-four Volumes. Per vol. x.00 


LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. 
BOSTON 











Helen Grant sat with hek letters in her lap. — Page 1. 


■Jibe ibelen (Brant Boobs 


HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

V • 

. » - • - 

BY 

AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 

M 

Author of “Helen Grant, Senior,” “Helen Grant in College,” 
“Helen Grant’s 8chool Days,” “In the King’s Country,” 

“In Trust,” “Larry,” “The Kathie Stories,” 

“Almost as Good as a Boy,” etc. 


ILL USTRA TED BY AMY BRO OKS 



BOSTON 

LOTHEOP, LEE & SHEPARD CO, 


Published, August, 1908 


.Dt* 


UBttAKY of CONdRESSf 


Iwo Copies 

AUG 21 iaoa 


Ol ASi / ,\Ac. :X , 

rze> TT 2 - 32 - 

^ C OFT a* 


Copyright, 1908, by Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. 


All Rights Reserved- 

Helen Grant, Graduate 


IRorwool* ipress 
Berwick and Smith Co. 
Norwood, Mass. 

U. S. A. 


Contents 


CHAPTER 

I. A House-Party .... 



page 

i 

II. 

Illusive Days of Youth . 



25 

III. 

A World Ever New 



49 

IV. 

Hearts That Seem to Differ 



67 

V. 

A Rare Holiday 



90 

VI. 

Food for Consideration . 



116 

VII. 

In the Heart of Things . 



139 

VIII. 

The Delight of Returning . 



167 

IX. 

Friends Old and New 



191 

X. 

A Change in Professors . 



217 

XI. 

A New Woman .... 



241 

XII. 

A Sprig of Heartsease . 



266 

XIII. 

The Law of Love 



293 

XIV. 

A Confidence .... 



3 i 5 

XV. 

At the Gate* 6^; the Future . 



335 

XVI. 

Just Among Girls 



359 

XVII. 

Helen Grant’s Decision . 



380 



Illu strations 


Helen Grant sat with her letters in her 

lap {Page i) .... Frontispiece 

FACING PAGE 

Girls in the airiest of summer whiteness 102 
She flung herself on the grass, clasping 

Helen’s knees 134 ^ 

“Oh, it seems good to get back!” . . 168 ^ 

Two arms were flung about her neck . 192 

Helen took the faded wreath out of her 


hair 


352 




* 4 


Helen Grant, Graduate 

CHAPTER I 

A HOUSE-PARTY 

Helen Grant sat on the spacious piazza 
with her letters in her lap, but she was lost in 
what her eyes saw, and her thoughts followed 
their exhilarating scenes unconsciously. It was 
such a magnificent summer morning, with a 
pale blue sky and an atmosphere full of golden 
quivers, except where the cluster of trees gave 
it iridescent tints. Birds were singing every- 
where from very gladness, flowers were nod- 
ding to each other, shaking out wafts of fra- 
grance. It was a day that penetrated one’s far- 
thest pulse and made it a delight to live. 

Out on the lawn in the shade of a great 
clump of Philadelphus that made a bridal 
bower, were the twins and Shirley Charda- 
voyne, who was telling them amusing stories, 


2 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

which she illustrated with her pretty hands. 
How they laughed ! They had been captivated 
by her, not that they in any wise neglected their 
first love. Elma was puzzled to know how you 
could love so many people. 

There was a light step beside her and Miss 
Craven paused in her delicate fashion. 

“Oh, sit down here ! I have so much to talk 
over,” Helen began impetuously. “Here are 
three — shall I call them golden opportunities ?” 

“That depends. They are of no base metal I 
judge, by your face.” 

“I shall not have to go begging to earn my 
bread,” laughed Helen with gayety. “Here are 
two chances. A lovely letter from Mrs. Al- 
dred tells me that if I have nothing better in 
view she would be very glad to have me. Her 
teacher of mathematics and chemistry is to be 
married. So you see teachers do marry,” with 
an arch little nod, “and I registered in the 
bureau. A girl’s seminary at Cleveland sends 
me an offer, another from some town in Ken- 
tucky, a very high-up establishment that takes 
only college graduates for assistants. This is 
for literature and history.” 


A HOUSE-PARTY 


3 


“The embarrassment of riches, certainly.” 

“And a letter from my dear dry Professor 
Blake, of whom the girls all stand so in awe. 
He didn’t quite approve of my registering. He 
is rather sorry that I skipped a year — and it 
was his own proposal, too. And he advises me 
to return for a postgraduate course. To be 
sure there are many things yet to learn. It is 
such a kindly letter. Read it,” and Helen 
handed it to her friend. 

“It is delightful, fatherly, one might say. 
And I think the advice is excellent. I shall en- 
dorse it. And — if you can’t afford it ” 

“Oh, if there was any need I should come to 
you, believe that,” and Helen gave her friend’s 
hand a warm clasp. “I had enough for the four 
years, and the last year’s money has been on 
interest all the time. And my dear Mr. Walters 
sent me a check for another hundred dollars, 
insisting that I had earned it. His book has 
been a success and has gone into several theo- 
logical schools. I wish father could know that ! 
And I do love the college life. Then, to have 
eight hundred a year and my board — and Mrs. 
Aldred ” Helen’s voice lingered over the 


4 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

name as her eyes took on a tender light. “Yes, 
I should really like to go to her.” 

“But it is so different now. You would not 
be so happy. All the old girls are gone. Miss 
Grace is married, the artist daughter has set 
up a studio in New York. I think Mrs. Al- 
dred sighs for the old life, though she has more 
applications than she can admit. And she is 
training one charming young girl to fill a 
daughter’s place.” 

“That was my ideal life — a girl’s school. I 
used to dream over it. It is more homelike than 
a college in certain ways, at least she makes it 
so. And to watch the growth and unfolding of 
girls — to help them on to right views of wom- 
anhood. You have more years with them.” 

“You do not have to decide this morning.” 

4 ‘Oh, no,” with a relieved but humorous 
smile. 

“I am for a return to college, although I 
could visit you at Mrs. Aldred’s. You see I 
am thinking of my own pleasure. I don’t want 
you to go out West. Do you have to answer 
any of these ? For we must go down to the sta- 
tion presently.” 


A HOUSE-PARTY 


5 

‘Til think them all over. But Professor 
Blake’s comes very near my heart. Leslie and 
Lorraine will both be there, and I can come to 
you. Oh, look at those children !” 

They were both hugging Shirley in a most 
extravagant fashion. 

“And you are not a bit jealous?” Helen 
studied her friend inquiringly. 

“Why — no. I think the children have been 
almost too exclusive, but then they have each 
other, and they are truly twins. It is such an 
interest to watch their growth and develop- 
ment. I wish their father could see them. Yet 
I sometimes think if he had lived they would 
not be as happy. Now they seem to have 
him back again. He is all theirs. Their 
stepmother has gone out of their lives com- 
pletely.” 

“Life is a rather curious thing, isn’t it?” 
began Helen in a tone of retrospect. “And you 
do take in more people all the time with no 
neglect of the older friends, the real friends,” 
coloring warmly. 

“It is the natural broadening out, I believe, 
our duty in a certain way; the not living to 


6 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

one’s self alone. I think now and then of poor 
old uncle in his hermit life, caring for nothing 
but to add to his hoard, and for what ? That I 
might spend it,” and she laughed from a sense 
of the incongruity. “But I sometimes think of 
poor mother,” and her eyes saddened. 

Helen gathered up her letters. Lorraine and 
Leslie were to come together, as Leslie had been 
visiting at the Denmans’. Shirley preferred to 
stay with the children. She seemed in her ele- 
ment. 

“Little girls are such a new thing to me,” she 
said apologetically. “And they are so quaint, 
so loving, so appreciative of everything. I’ve 
been with grown-up people mostly. Sister 
never cared for company, she had her lover. 
I’m too old to be so childish, I suppose, but I 
do enjoy it.” 

She told such droll stories about the negroes, 
mimicking their broad drawl and their use of 
long words until the children were convulsed 
with laughter. 

So Juliet and her friend drove away. There 
was a breeze that showered fragrance every- 
where and tempered the heat. Yes, there were 


A HOUSE-PARTY 7 

the girls being assisted out by the conductor and 
greeted with a warm welcome. 

“Are we the first?” asked Leslie. 

“Yes. We wanted you to get over the feel- 
ing of homesickness and be your own true 
selves before the others came,” Helen said mis- 
chievously. 

“Homesickness! Well, that is good!” cried 
Leslie. “It could apply to me, however, 
though I’ve one of the dearest brothers in the 
world. But I feel sometimes as if the college 
was my true home. Think of the delight of an- 
other year 1” 

Helen knew she would be insistent on her 
returning when she heard what Professor Blake 
had said. 

“Oh, how beautiful!” exclaimed Lorraine. 
“Leslie said I would fall in love with every inch 
of the ground.” 

“But the world is so full of beauty. Fortu- 
nately one person cannot keep it all,” returned 
Juliet. 

“Oh, there is Shirley! And the two little 
angels! Why, they are almost as large as 
she is 1” 


8 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Lorraine waved her hand. The three ran 
down the walk, or flew, it seemed, in their 
graceful lightness. 

“Oh, let us walk around !” cried Leslie, and 
the carriage stopped. Both girls sprang out 
and greeted their classmate cordially. The 
twins were seized with a fit of shyness. 

“Do you not want to go for a drive now,” 
asked Juliet, “while the girls are getting set- 
tled ? But do not be late for luncheon.” 

Martin took the reins then. Juliet had been 
driving. The four walked slowly up the wind- 
ing path, full of glad questions and delight, and 
sat awhile on the porch to get rested, Leslie 
said, and detailed her enjoyable visit with the 
Denmans. Then the trunks came, the girls 
were introduced to Mrs. Howard and shown to 
their room, which they had elected to share 
together. 

“Why, it is almost like a fairy story,” de- 
clared Lorraine. “And a schoolgirl friendship 
at the beginning !” 

“Helen at the beginning,” returned Leslie. 
“Don’t you remember how Miss Craven told us 
the story last winter, that she was strange and 


A HOUSE-PARTY 


9 

had not been used to girls; awkward and igno- 
rant, she said, but I can’t imagine her being 
awkward. And she is so simply ladylike, not 
the least bit proud of her money and her lovely 
home. Helen Grant deserves just such a 
friend.” 

“She is the dearest girl ! I want her to visit 
me. Mother would just go down to her. She 
wants to see all the girls I like.” 

Leslie gave a soft little sigh. For a moment 
she envied Miss Craven, that she could indulge 
in a home of her very own. Her brother’s wife 
was sweet and kindly, but it was another’s home, 
Leslie felt, and there stirred within her the 
longing implanted in every true woman’s heart. 

“Do you want any help?” inquired Helen. 
“Will you let me come and be lady’s maid? 
We all get so used to unpacking and settling 
that it is almost second nature.” 

“Oh, we’re glad to have you just to look at. 
And I don’t know what to say about this en- 
chanting place and your friend. I hope you do 
appreciate her, Miss Grant.” 

Leslie made a mock courtesy and gave a win- 
some smile. “Lorraine, it is your turn now.” 


IO HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“I am trying to recall or invent a new adjec- 
tive. Leslie has used them nearly all up in the 
last few days. Her enthusiasm has been almost 
beyond bounds. Now if you find her falling at 
the feet of Miss Craven and clasping her knees 
and breaking into rhapsodies, and ” 

“Wait until you have been here a week and 
walked and driven, and heard her play on the 
organ and mother those little girls. Don’t you 
suppose she will be married some day, Helen ?” 

“I hope so, if we can find any one just right. 
She deserves the best of love.” 

“Can’t a single woman win a good deal of 
love ? I suppose we all do look forward to mar- 
riage and homes of our own, but she has the 
home and the income and the art of sharing it. 
And what if she should marry some one quite 
different ” 

“I’m not sure but some woman ought to arise 
and do credit and honor to single blessedness, 
really choose it, when she could have the best 
opportunities,” and Lorraine studied her two 
compeers. Then she laughed and blushed and 
added, “But I shouldn’t be heroic enough. And 
I shouldn’t have the fortune. Why, it would be 


A HOUSE-PARTY 


1 1 


delightful to ask a crowd to your house and 
give them a grand good time ! I might squeeze 
in four girls, but I couldn’t do all the splendid 
things. Oh, it’s nice to be rich!” and the 
girl sighed. 

“You have been splendid not to envy her, 
Helen,” said Leslie, gravely. 

“Why — somehow I’ve been very happy. 
There have been so many in my life and so few 
in hers, at least at first. And she was afraid of 
being liked, tolerated merely for her money. 
Mrs. Howard understood her from the very 
first, and has been like a mother to her.” 

“She is quite worth being loved for herself. 
Oh, girls, there is one thing for which we can 
bless poverty; we are not chosen for the mere 
money,” and Leslie gave a bright laugh. 

They had been hanging up skirts in the ward- 
robe, laying shirt waists in the broad bureau 
drawers, washing off the dust of travel and 
making themselves presentable. Then Helen 
took them through the rooms and they viewed 
the prospect from every window. 

“Oh, there’s Shirley and the children !” 

“Let us go down to them. Has she found 


12 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

any time for verses, Helen ? Such surroundings 
are enough to inspire one.” 

“She has written some for the children. I 
believe they are contemplating a book. She is 
very happy. I fancy she never had any real 
childhood.” 

Shirley was glad to join them. Helen drew 
out the twins in her own cordial manner, and 
they were quite merry when summoned to 
luncheon. Afterward they all returned to the 
shady side of the piazza, and hammocks and 
rocking chairs. 

“Mrs. Bell comes to-morrow, and on Thurs- 
day Miss Morse and her brother,” announced 
Miss Craven. 

“And what is one (man) among so many?” 
exclaimed Leslie drolly. 

“We are not quite seven,” appended Helen 
laughingly. 

“And where does Mr. Bell come in? And 
that friend of yours, Mr. Danforth? We shall 
never get to the end of your acquaintances, 
Helen. They spring up in unexpected places.” 

I was truly surprised. He had been away 
three years and changed so much. Well, he 


A HOUSE-PARTY 


13 

really is a friend of Juliet's, too. I know Mr. 
and Mrs. Danforth grew very fond of her." 

“I think him quite a hero," explained Juliet. 
“He went to business when his choice would 
have been college, that he might help in the 
education of the younger children. And now 
his father is well settled with a comfortable 
salary. I am much interested to see what he 
will do with his life." 

Helen wondered a little. Then they talked 
over the summer in the queer Long Island 
town, and the play that had been such a suc- 
cess. Shirley was delighted. “It's like a 
story," she declared. Leslie said afterward to 
Lorraine, “What an interesting life Helen 
Grant has had ! And she is so simple about it 
all. She never makes a heroine of herself." 

Leslie and Helen went to the station for Mrs. 
Bell, as Juliet was deep in the sorrows of a poor 
woman with a wayward daughter, for whom 
she was trying to find a country home, where 
she would be removed from temptation. Mrs. 
Bell was really delighted to meet the girls and, 
though she still looked delicate, declared she 
was much improved. Willard insisted she must 


14 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

come on a fair day, as it might storm on Satur- 
day, and he should not mind the rain. 

She, too, was impressed with the beauty of 
Juliet’s home, and she greeted Shirley with 
warmth and tenderness. But the twins went at 
once to her heart. 

“It is the loveliest thing that your friend 
should ask us all here,” she said. “There was 
such a crowd and confusion at Commencement, 
yet how really delightful it was ! You girls do 
have such good times,” and she sighed softly 
for the girl who was not, whose youth had been 
blighted by her own hand. 

They had a most enjoyable evening. Juliet 
played on the organ awhile, and then they all 
sang. Girls were fascinating studies, and she 
was glad to keep her love for them. Would 
she be too old when the little grandchildren 
were growing up ? Motherhood was still sweet 
to her, she had not put it by with the marriage 
of her daughters. Helen had come very close to 
her heart, she longed even now to have some 
real claim upon her, and yet she felt that the 
girl was growing beyond her and was brim- 
ming over with youthful activities. The other 


A HOUSE-PARTY 1 5 

girls were charming. Miss Chardavoyne was 
piquant in an innocent, almost childish way that 
went to the heart that had lost two of its treas- 
ures. Her frankness was different from Hel- 
en’s. Perhaps it was experience. After all 
Helen had a good deal of varied experience, if 
she had lived in a little old-fashioned country 
town. 

Then Mr. Morse and his sister were added 
to the party. 

Mr. Morse was surprised at the beauty and 
luxuriance of the place and the simplicity of its 
mistress. The whole small town was a picture 
of refined beauty, such as wealth and culture 
and family pride bring about in several genera- 
tions. And Miss Craven fitted admirably in 
the place as if she might have been born to it. 
Mrs. Howard had been a most excellent men- 
tor, but from some unknown source the girl had 
inherited a love of fine adjustment when she 
had come to develop self-possession and accept 
the training so cordially. 

“You are to be envied, Miss Grant, in pos- 
sessing such a friend,” he said to Helen. “In 
youth one seldom thinks of making people hap- 


1 6 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

py in their way. We are apt to imagine what 
is our choice has some superlative excellence, 
and want to fit others into the same measure.” 

“Perhaps it is best not to have any measure,” 
she returned archly. 

“Or a very elastic one. And maybe that 
would not always bring about the best results.” 

“I dare say you have tried a good many.” 

There was a dancing light in her eyes as if 
she was half in fun. 

“Yes, a clergyman has to. Truth and justice 
must always be the same, but there are many 
minor virtues and ways that one has to adjust 
according to circumstances. I learned pretty 
soon that all souls cannot be saved in the same 
fashion, while the fundamental truths do not 
vary. Being all things to all men need not 
savor of insincerity. But we must not start out 
on theology this glorious afternoon. Your 
friends want you, I think.” 

Juliet held up some letters. Helen crossed 
over to her at the same instant the bevy of 
girls approached, as they had settled upon a 
walk in the strip of woods that was shady and 
fragrant. 


A HOUSE-PARTY 


*7 

“A note from Mr. Danforth, a really charm- 
ing letter, I might say, and he finds that he can 
come to-morrow. Then our party will be com- 
plete, as Mr. Bell arrives at noon.” 

It was something more than a mere accept- 
ance. He was delighted to be asked to join the 
party. They had talked over the old summer 
at the Travis house, and Mrs. Osborne had told 
him so much about her and Miss Grant that it 
hardly seemed as if three years had elapsed 
since that very good time. She could not have 
shown him a greater favor and she must accept 
his warmest thanks for it. He could not name 
his train, so she need give herself no uneasi- 
ness ; he would be sure to find them. 

“Come — we are going over to the woods,” 
exclaimed Miss Morse, beckoning. “Do not 
refuse. How can you?” 

“We simply can’t,” returned Helen. 

“Are the woods truly yours?” asked Mr. 
Morse. 

“Yes. They were not mine at first, but I 
wanted them so very much that I indulged my 
extravagant tastes. They have afforded us all 
a great pleasure.” 


1 8 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Oh, do you remember the wish of the poet 
Horace that Maecenas gratified afterward? 
After enumerating all the charms of the piece 
of ground ‘not very large,’ he prayed that ‘a 
patch be found of growing wood.’ I am glad 
you included it in your desire,” said Mr. 
Morse. 

“As a child I roamed about woods for my 
pastime. I have always loved them. There are 
some such fine trees here. There was a little 
trickle of water under this rock, so I had it 
deepened and widened. Sometimes it almost 
dries up in spite of my efforts; but it fills again 
in a rainy time.” 

“There is a hidden spring somewhere.” 

“Half a mile above there is a little creek, and 
I fancy it must be a spur of that gone astray.” 

“It’s just lovely enough for an inspiration,” 
declared Shirley. “And see here — two pale lit- 
tle wild roses. Oh, you dears ! You must have 
strayed off from somewhere.” 

“Wild roses seem apart of June.” 

“Yet I have found them in September,” said 
Miss Craven. “But the most beautiful ones are 
tinted by the summer sun. There are a great 


A HOUSE-PARTY 1 9 

many attractive wild flowers about here. So 
many large estates have been kept intact and the 
growths followed out their own sweet will.” 

It was a really beautiful nook, like a painting. 
Some great trees overhead, chestnut, maple, a 
stout black walnut and a group of slender white 
birches. Patches of moss, some with bits of 
red bloom hardly as large as a pin’s head, half- 
dried grasses and some ferns with soft green 
fronds. Miss Craven had assisted nature and 
there were groups of wild flowers that spindled 
a little, yet grew in the shade. Crickets ran 
about and hid under a leaf, chipmunks glanced 
curiously at them from the limb of a tree, and 
now and then a glorious trill from a bird made 
them glance at each other. 

The gardener had built two rustic seats — 
Miss Craven sometimes came here with a book, 
at other times just to listen and dream, and 
wonder how it was that God had sent all these 
lovely things to her, and pitied her poor old 
uncle who had shut up his ears and his soul in 
darkness. 

‘‘Which way to the creek?” asked Mr. 
Morse. 


20 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“A long distance round by the road, but if 
you can all climb a fence ” laughingly. 

The girls declared that would be the greatest 
fun of all. 

“I suppose we can come back to the woody 
nook whenever we like. You are sure it won’t 
vanish?” 

“The trees couldn’t,” said Elma. “They are 
tied way down in the ground. But the pond 
does sometimes.” 

Shirley laughed and squeezed the child’s 
hand. 

“Will the princess of the wood lead the 
way?” and Mr. Morse bowed inquiringly. 

“I really hate to leave it,” whispered Leslie. 
“It is just the place for a confidence,” but they 
followed on. 

There was a very narrow cleared path 
through reaches of sweet fern that gave out its 
peculiar fragrance, mingled with pine and 
cedars. It wound about picturesquely, yet 
gained a little toward the North. They came to 
an old-time post and rail fence, almost covered 
with Virginia creeper and clematis. 

“Oh, that isn’t much!” and Shirley vaulted 


A HOUSE-PARTY 


21 


over it with a light spring before a hand could 
be outstretched. The others had a merry time, 
though you could step decorously on some 
stones and add a sort of grace to the endeavor. 

The woodland had been thinned out here and 
cultivated fields began to show. A sloping hill- 
side, which was a peach orchard, then a stretch 
of cornfields glittering in the sun. At a dis- 
tance a country farmhouse, a pasture field with 
cows grazing. They kept on rather northerly, 
crossed a stubble field, another with wild pars- 
ley just coming into bloom, with here and there 
a clump of field poppies and a few lilies. 

“It’s just beautiful!” declared Lorraine. 
“And look at that magnificent oak !” 

It was a giant of the forest, and standing 
alone had grown into a perfect shape. A few 
steps beyond was the creek, bordered on both 
sides by tall weeds and flowers. 

“Then do we follow this until we come to the 
end? Does it lose itself into some hurrying 
rushing river ?” 

“It doesn’t rush much anywhere, but does 
find a larger stream. The people over there,” 
inclining her head toward the farmhouse, 


22 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“have led it down to their place. There is a 
small pond that supplies the cattle and is useful 
in various ways. They have quite a dairy. 
Now here is a bridge. Then we will climb the 
hill and you shall see some of the kingdoms of 
the world.” 

The bridge was simply hewn timbers laid 
across. Mr. Morse made a pretense of helping 
them over. Then they climbed the hill and 
could see for miles around, the air was so clear. 
Stately and beautiful residences, with spacious 
grounds, winding, well-kept roads, at a distance 
the broad river. What a picture it was, well 
worth going to see. 

“All up above us for miles it is farming coun- 
try, and down below fine residential sections, 
with summer palaces for some of the rich, and 
charming homes where people live all the year 
round.” 

The girls were full of enthusiasm. Mr. 
Morse thought of his common work-a-day 
parish, with its ugly shops and factories, and 
gave a sigh. 

They went home round by the road that was 
lined with trees and a trodden path through 


A HOUSE-PARTY 2 $ 

the grassy sidewalk, giving it a rural aspect. 
Then a few modern houses, set in acres of 
ground, almost embowered by trees. And at 
last, home. 

“It has been splendid !” they all declared. 

Mrs. Bell and Mrs. Howard sat on the wide 
porch in rocking chairs. They had spent a de- 
lightful afternoon, in social talk. 

The next day Helen and Leslie drove down 
for Willard Bell, and Leslie said, laughingly, 
that “Mr. Morse had been there two days and 
still lived. But no doubt he would be glad of a 
companion in adversity.” 

“Oh, do you call it that — or is it his term?” 
gayly, with a lurking sense of amusement. 

“Oh, we haven’t really dared to say it, lest he 
should take umbrage and disappear.” 

“I give you fair warning that I shall stay my 
time out. No unkind treatment on your part 
shall deter me.” 

“You are a brave man,” returned Leslie. 
“Of course Mr. Morse is used to womankind, 
as they are generally the majority in any 
church.” 

Willard had a warm welcome, not only from 


24 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

his hostess, but from his mother and the other 
guests. They had a merry afternoon without 
going anywhere. 

“Martin had better drive down and meet 
the five train. There will be no other until 
seven. And it is such a long walk,” Juliet 
said. 

But he came back without the guest. There 
was dinner and the children were so tired they 
begged to go to bed. 

“I’d as lief try it again,” Martin said. 
“Would some of the ladies take a moonlight 
ride?” 

Willard was much engrossed with his mother 
and Shirley. Mr. Morse was entertaining the 
two girls. Helen thought she would hardly be 
missed and slipped her hand in Juliet’s. 

Yes, there was the bright, eager young fel- 
low, looking up and down the platform and 
glad enough of the friendly welcome. 


CHAPTER II 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 

Mr. Morse was playing George Herbert’s 
beautiful old hymn 

“ Sweet day so fair, so calm and bright,” 

as they came down in the morning. It was in- 
deed a morn to inspire one to thanksgiving. A 
happy party they were in the freshness of well- 
used youth, quite complete now. 

There was a discussion about churches. Miss 
Craven had affiliated with the Episcopalian, 
partly from a very sincere love of the service 
that touched her innermost soul, partly because 
she had found a work to do that suited her. 
It had been Mr. Gartney’s faith and his children 
would grow up in it. 

The other church was older by half a cen- 
tury, the congregations about evenly divided, 
though many of the older families were mem- 
bers of Bethany Church. 

25 


26 


HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 


“Why not all accompany Miss Craven this 
morning, if she will be kind enough to make 
room for such a crowd, then take Bethany in 
the evening ?” 

Mr. Morse glanced around the table. 

“That is a happy solution,’' replied Miss 
Craven. “I shall be proud of my addition to 
the congregation. But you must all act your 
own pleasure.” 

“I wish Mr. Morse was going to preach this 
evening,” Gordon said in an undertone to them. 
“I like his looks. And his voice has such a true 
ring to it.” 

“He preaches a thoroughly good sermon.” 

“Oh, then you have heard him ?” 

“Yes, at our own little Hope. He has a rela- 
tive, an old and retired clergyman, living there 
and he was on a visit.” 

“I’m interested in the younger clergyman 
just now. I can’t tell you how glad I am to 
meet him. And your Miss Craven has de- 
veloped into a lovely and gracious woman. She 
is just the one to have a splendid home and a 
fortune. They don’t always get to the person 
who can make a wise and generous use of them. 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 2J 

Mrs. Osborne is just full of admiration about 
her, and you can’t think how glad I am to be 
here. Oh, what a good long talk we shall have, 
several of them, to make up for the three 
years !” 

The two carriages were filled, and the lady 
whose pew was just in front of Miss Craven’s 
cordially invited them in. It was a very pretty 
edifice, with soft-toned windows and very deli- 
cate workmanship everywhere, which showed 
the taste and the design of a reverent heart 
and hand. The service, too, had the effect of 
devotion and earnest simplicity. Juliet had Mr. 
Morse in the end of her pew, but she found him 
quite conversant with the service. Willard sat 
between his mother and Shirley, and the other 
girls gave the latest comer to Helen, by com- 
mon consent it seemed. 

The short sermon was certainly excellent, the 
singing devotional. Afterward, as they were 
waiting for the carriages, Mr. Durand came 
down to greet his parishioner and was intro- 
duced to the guests. 

“I enjoyed it all very much,” said Mr. Morse. 
“And since we are all striving for the same end 


28 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

I do not see why we should not be more toler- 
ant of each other’s modes of worship. We 
should learn to recognize the good every- 
where.” 

“It is a beautiful service,” remarked his sis- 
ter, “and it does go to one’s heart when it is 
reverent and devout. I cannot bear flippancy 
or haste in religious worship.” 

“Mr. Durand is quite a newcomer. The 
other clergymarf went away in the spring. I 
think I enjoy the change,” and she gave a soft 
smile. 

“I wish Mr. Morse could preach this even- 
ing,” said Leslie. “I like him very much. And 
I think he would suit the day and this lovely 
place.” 

“It’s strange that I should have heard him 
at Hope,” appended Helen. “And he preaches 
just as you would expect him to. I liked him 
immensely.” 

The children went to Sunday-school in the 
afternoon with Mrs. Howard. Gordon and 
Mr. Morse strayed off in the fragrant shrub- 
bery ; Willard took possession of Helen, and the 
others sat on the capacious porch, where rugs 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 2g 

were laid down and rocking chairs were invit- 
ing. 

“I suppose,” he said, after a while of silence, 
“that you are through with the pursuit of 
knowledge.” 

“Oh, no indeed!” she answered, quickly. 
“I’m not quite sure that I’m through with col- 
lege even.” 

“Why, what now?” and there was surprise 
in his eyes as well as his voice. 

“I am considering whether I shall go out and 
breast the cold and cruel world or spend an- 
other year in the cloistered shades,” she an- 
swered with a light laugh. “I can have my 
choice.” 

“I don’t understand. Or are you trying to 
puzzle me?” 

“I have been advised by one of the professors, 
who has taken a great interest in me, to stay 
for the postgraduate course, with some spe- 
cialty for my aim. I can do this. I was very 
proud to skip a year, but there are many things 
I know only a little about. I love thor- 
oughness.” 

He had always understood that, yet she had 


30 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

a very joyous side to her nature as well. But 
the sort of hardness shut him out at times, 
made a barrier between them that seemed to 
hold him so far away. He ought to come nearer 
to the woman he should choose for his wife. 

“And I have had two offers to go away, 
to the West, to teach. That was my girl’s 
ideal.” 

“The ideal of most girls seems to be love 
and marriage and a home. Is your Miss 
Morse, who, by the way, is very attractive, so 
enamoured of teaching that she would refuse 
a pleasant home and a good husband? Her 
little home episode last winter was charming.” 

“I do not think she would if she sincerely 
loved the man. You see — or perhaps you do 
not — that life is different from what it used to 
be decades ago. Then a woman had but one 
outlook. Now there are so many really grand 
things; knowledge, friendships with girls and 
women on higher planes, mental riches spread 
out on every side, and she wants her share of 
them. She is willing to work for them.” 

He kicked hard at a pebble and dislodged it. 
He felt cross, he knew he was crosser than 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 3 1 

was necessary, because he had to justify him- 
self to himself as well as to her. 

“And so college spoils girls for marriage; 
that is the truth,” he said with a touch of sar- 
casm. 

“It trains some of them to look at it in its 
true light, to be entered into wisely and dis- 
creetly. Think of the divorces that occur daily. 
Isn’t it better to be certain of one’s self before 
the final step, than to rupture the most sacred 
tie God has given men and women, or to live a 
life of dissatisfaction, jarring upon each 
other?” 

“We didn’t used to jar ” reluctantly. 

“And we need not jar now.” 

“But — you half promised. You allowed 
me to think — oh, Helen, you did love me 
then?” 

She remembered the time. Yes, she might 
have been happy if she had given up and mar- 
ried him at once — and if his father had lived. 
But she would always have experienced a secret 
dissatisfaction. Was she demanding impossi- 
bilities ? Why, she had no imaginary hero. She 
liked Mr. Morse, but he ought to marry — oh, 


32 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

if he could like Juliet and she could like him. 
There was no one else 

She paused suddenly. For an instant or so 
she studied his face. It was turned partly from 
her ; he was watching a squirrel who sat in the 
fork of a limb. The lines were rather moody, 
not as frank as usual. 

“Willard.” She must clear the atmosphere 
of misunderstanding. 

He turned then, but did not quite meet her 
eyes. His expression was poorly concealed dis- 
content. 

“Fve loved you in a way since that first sum- 
mer I came to see Daisy,” she began. “I just 
wished I belonged in the family. I never really 
knew a mother’s love and my father cared only 
for intellect. It was a new and absorbing expe- 
rience. I really longed for such a brother. Of 
course, I came to know how I could take my 
place with you all, and I tried — I truly did, but 
it was sisterly. Yet I made a mistake because I 
loved you all so much, only I knew it was not 
the right kind of love to offer you for what you 
had to give.” 

“But if I had been content ” inquiringly. 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 


33 

“I do not think you would have been event- 
ually. You would have looked for something' 
I could not give. You might not have known 
the fine shades between giving joyously and 
trying hard to give of the best. I think you 
will understand it some day. It seems to me I 
have always loved you. I am not ashamed to 
say it,” though a brilliant color swept swiftly 
over her face, “but it is not that kind of love.” 

“And you throw me over?” Down in his 
heart he needed some justification; his vanity 
was sorely hurt, yet he was secretly convinced 
that she was right. 

“I am not going to take away the least frag- 
ment of my love. I should like us always to be 
friends, and your mother is so dear that it 
would be a great sorrow to me to have her 
feel that I had really hurt you. Oh no, let us 
come to a good honest friendship again. I do 
not want to give up any kindly remembrance. 
There have been so many sweet things and sad 
things. The sorrows even bind us together.” 

“You are a noble girl, Helen. But if some- 
time — well — love is a man’s dream as well,” 
insistently. 


34 


HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 


‘‘If sometime you should come to the real 
love of your life,” she responded bravely. “I 
hope you will. And that you may have a girl’s 
whole heart in return. I think I am different 
from many girls. I don’t know what I may 
come to presently — perhaps it is rather selfish, 
but I am interested in my own life and watch- 
ing to see what I can make of it. Maybe it 
won’t be a success,” with a rather tremulous 
little laugh. 

“I really should hate to have you stay ” 

“A single woman ?” filling in his little pause. 

“If it is so ordained ” and now she laughed 

clearly. How odd that had no terrors for her. 

“I think you will ordain it yourself,” he was 
honest enough to answer. 

“I am so glad to have your mother here,” 
she began, as they were dropping into silence. 
“She seems really charmed with the twins and 
Shirley, who is another winsome child.” 

“Yes, poor dear mother. She misses father 
so much, though she doesn’t complain. What 
a happy life they had ! Marjorie makes a very 
pleasant home for her. But she is so fond of 
young girls. It was delightful in Miss Craven 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 35 

to ask her here with you all. I suppose elderly 
people do sometimes get pushed aside.” 

“I am afraid that is the trend of to-day. 
You see, having no mother of my own, other 
mothers are dear to me, real mothers, and they 
do not always need to be mothers of your own 
descent.” 

Would his mother feel very much disap- 
pointed if he gave her a different daughter? 
Yes, it was odd how they had all settled to the 
fact, even his sisters. Yet, if Helen had decided, 
he was not to blame. And down in his heart 
he was convinced now that she was right. Why 
was it that he did not care so much for his own 
way now? Was it truly a boyish fancy? A 
man could not hang after a woman forever and 
argue her into marrying him ! 

“Do you think you will go away? Didn’t 
you say something about the cold and cruel 
world ?” laughing boyishly. 

“It hasn’t been that to me so far, so I ma- 
ligned it. I am afraid matters have gone too 
easy with me. Just when I thought I had 
reached the edge of the desert green and smil- 
ing fields have opened before me. After all I 


36 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

have had a great many of the good things of 
life,” in a buoyant tone. 

“And you do not count me among them,” he 
said, with a little irritation. It gave him a pang 
to think she could be happy and joyous, satis- 
fied even without him. 

“Yes, I do.” She turned and faced him. “I 
shall never forget my first visit to Daisy. And 
our studying Greek together, our walks and the 
delightful home ! I was so happy with you all. 
Indeed, I can never count you out of those joy- 
ous times, and of the times we have kept sor- 
row together.” 

“Oh, thank you!” There was a tremor in 
his voice. One moment he was full of pas- 
sionate grief with a consciousness of loss deeper 
than she could understand, he said to himself ; 
yet the next, thrilled with a sense of freedom, 
as if he had really worn a fetter that had 
dropped off without any effort on his part. 
Yes, his conscience was clear. She had snapped 
the chain. 

Would he always revert to the old thought, 
she wondered. Must she be justifying herself 
every time they met ? 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 37 

Just then they turned out of the “larch 
path,” as it was called, where the larches hung 
out their tassels and danced to every breeze, 
displaying the tiny cones of last year. Some 
birds sung in the branches, yes, they were Sun- 
day hymns of gladness. 

Two figures were coming in the narrow 
path that crossed this. Her face glowed with 
a sudden light. It was merely a sense of relief, 
but he did not take it that way. 

Mr. Morse spoke first, just two words, but 
there was a peculiar smile to accent them. 

“Which way?” 

“Around this way home. It is the shortest,” 
said Helen, trying to appear at ease. 

Gordon Danforth was grave almost to ab- 
sent-mindedness. Willard gave him a casual 
glance. Mr. Morse came around the other side 
of Helen. Willard recalled the fact that he had 
been jealous of the clergyman ; he was not so 
now, and when he said to himself in that word- 
less way, “of course, he will marry her; she 
was and is meant for a clergyman’s wife,” it 
did not even give him a pang. 

“What a heavenly day ! A day on which to 


38 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

march ‘nearer home/ One can imagine it 
Elim.” 

“With its seventy palms and wells of water/’ 
appended Gordon. “That verse is a great fa- 
vorite of my father’s. I think I have heard him 
preach a dozen sermons on it, all of them 
different.” 

“I must try it myself,” said Mr. Morse, 
thoughtfully. “I suppose we all could find 
some Elims in our lives, though we do not 
always feel the need, of them in youth.” 

There was a silence, if it could be called 
that, with the musical rustle of the leaves and 
the tuneful bird voices, and as they followed 
the path now beginning to be bordered with 
bloom there were other cheerful sounds. Under 
the great weeping willow that looked like a 
fringed tent the rest of the household had 
gathered. What a charming group they 
made ! 

So they paused and chatted until Juliet sug- 
gested it must be near suppertime. She hoped 
some of them would not be too tired to go to 
church to-night. Dr. Burgess was a really fine 
preacher. 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 39 

“You may count on me,” assented Mr. 
Morse. 

Gordon nodded. “Both of us,” cried Leslie, 
holding her friend’s hand. 

“Enough to be impartial,” said Miss Craven. 
“And the evening will be magnificent. It is 
nearly full moon.” 

“We can walk that far, surely,” said Mr. 
Morse. “I passed the church yesterday. It 
has a kind of gravity and strength. And I liked 
the burying-ground beside it. The old part is 
over a hundred years in age.” 

“Yes, that is the lecture-room. The church 
proper was built over fifty years ago, when this 
was all farms, and it was the only church for 
miles around.” 

“And the stone parsonage is in keeping. 
There is no pretentious newness about it.” 

“Oh, did you meet Dr. Burgess?” Juliet 
asked. 

“No,” with a smile of humor. “I’m out on a 
holiday. I skulked. I did not want to be asked 
to preach. But I shall give myself the pleasure 
of calling on Dr. Burgess to-morrow.” 

“I wish you were going to preach this even- 


40 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

mg,” Gordon said, in a low aside. “I have 
promised to be home next Sunday.” 

“I hope our acquaintance isn’t going to end 
with these few days,” returned Mr. Morse, in a 
heartfelt tone. 

Gordon smiled gratefully. He had found a 
delightful friend this afternoon, an excellent 
adviser as well. 

They all walked toward the house. Helen 
went around to Mrs. Bell’s side, and the elder 
woman slipped the girl’s hand in her arm. 

“What a lovely home your friend makes,” 
she said, admiringly. “I don’t wonder you are 
happy at college with such girls. Do you know 
that Miss Brooks is a most charming and sen- 
sible girl, measured by the old-fashioned stand- 
ard? All you girls have new standards; it is 
right enough, too. In my young days we 
thought many of our elders old-fashioned. 
I once knew a young clergyman, — well, why 
shouldn’t I confess it, I was half in love with 
him, a girl’s unformed fancy. Then I believed 
the life so superior — well, I think so still, only 
the men are not always superior. Then I met 
Mr. Bell and the love came of itself, and I 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 41 

knew the other was only a fancy. It was odd, 
but I began to find flaws in my admirer and to 
compare him with Mr. Bell. After I was en- 
gaged this young man began to wait on the 
squire’s daughter. They were the richest peo- 
ple about, but she was not meant for a clergy- 
man’s wife. I thought he ought to see it. I 
had heard him talk a little about — well, I sup- 
pose it was his ideal, and she was not at all like 
it. It wasn’t a wise marriage, but when I con- 
trast his narrow, opinionated ways with Mr. 
Hollis’s broad, generous beliefs and earnest 
work, I think how much even the ideas of 
religion have changed; many of them for the 
better.” 

“But if you had married him ” sug- 

gested Helen, archly. 

“I do not think I could have. I should have 
seen many things I could not thoroughly like. 
Besides, I fell in love with Mr. Bell, and that 
ended all vague wandering fancies. And to-day 
girls’ ideals may be different again. I dare say 
I shall seem old-fashioned to my grandchil- 
dren. Some of the new modes of thought are 
not at all satisfactory to me, but they may be 


42 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

shaped into grand truths presently. And your 
Miss Brooks seems a union of the old and the 
new. I can understand how you two are such 
excellent friends. If I were going to choose a 
destiny for her I should say she would make an 
admirable clergyman’s wife. And I do believe 
the wife has more to do with her husband’s suc- 
cess than people are willing to admit. She 
should make religion beautiful. It is glad tid- 
ings everywhere.” 

“And Lorraine, what shall happen to her?” 
asked Helen, with a bright upward look. 

“Oh, I am not a soothsayer,” smiling. “She 
is of the newer type and ought to have a happy 
life. I think she would pine away in any unap- 
preciated sphere. But all three of the girls are 
charming. And I am so interested in Miss Cra- 
ven’s life. I seem now to have nothing much 
to do but watch and enjoy the happiness of 
others. I wonder if I shall make a gossipy old 
woman ? There is no one to check me now, if 
I do get over-critical.” 

“Oh, you never will,” decisively rejoined 
Helen, quickly. 

“And I don’t want to get into the habit of 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 43 

saying ‘the old times were better than these/ 
Father and I always tried to keep abreast of 
the present/ , continued Mrs. Bell. 

Helen loved to hear her say “Father and I.” 
It seemed almost as if he must be about some- 
where and would join her presently. 

They all thronged up the broad porch. 

“We will have supper quite early if you want 
to walk to church, at least if you are not too 
tired,” exclaimed Miss Craven. 

“We have only been sauntering,” declared 
Mr. Morse. “Really, Miss Craven, if envy was 
not one of the seven sins we might envy this 
lovely home. It is like some of the resting- 
places Pilgrim found. But he had to press on 
for the prize.” 

Afterward they discussed how many would 
go to church. 

“I shall stay and keep Mrs. Bell company,” 
answered Helen. “But I would like the rest of 
you to see the quaint old church, and you will 
hear an excellent sermon.” 

“And since it is my persuasion, I am in duty 
bound to go. Then, I owe it to Dr. Burgess.” 

Willard and Shirley had been talking and 


44 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

now she joined the group entering the hall. He 
came and kissed his mother, and said : 

“You will have Helen, so you will not be 
lonesome,” smiling vaguely at the young girl. 

“Oh, no,” in a cordial tone, and the mother 
put her arm about Helen. 

“She must know. I do want her to know,” 
Helen’s thoughts ran. If Mrs. Bell in her girl 
hood could have taken up a fancy that was not 
the real thing, would she not find some excuse 
for her? She had tried to love and her trying 
had been useless. She wanted it to end so that 
no one should think it possible any more. Not 
that she had met any one to love. She liked Mr. 
Morse very much, but she wanted her own life 
a long while yet. Miss Morse was very happy, 
and Juliet was not thinking of lovers. Helen 
imagined a possibility for her, and then she 
tried to put it out of her mind. 

They sat in the soft light, it was almost full 
moon, and talked tenderly over the past, of 
Daisy whose death had been accepted with res- 
ignation, but the mother could not blind herself 
to the fact that it had been a mistaken mar- 
riage; of the other part of her life in which 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 45 

there would be a reunion some day and the 
fervent faith that had enabled her to endure 
the present separation. Then of Willard, who 
was proving such a tender, thoughtful son and 
advancing in his profession. 

Helen clasped both arms about her neck and 
laid her soft young cheek against the mother’s. 
Her heart ached to bursting, but she must 
speak. She could not go on under the wrong 
impression. 

“Oh, there is something I must confess to 
you, and it almost breaks my heart to do it. I 
do not want to forfeit your love, and if I could 
choose a mother from all the friends who have 
been so dear and sweet to me it would be you, 

but ” Helen’s voice broke with a sound 

near to a sob. 

“My dear,” the tone was tender and the pres- 
sure warmer. “I think I know. We shall be 
mother and daughter if no outward tie unites 
us. You have come to me in Daisy’s place, so 
there should be no vacant niche of loneliness. I 
hoped for the other, father and I talked of it, 
and I do think Willard loved you. But I have 
felt that you did not love him of that pure and 


4 6 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

sacred election a wife should have. I want my 
son to know the fine, rare sweetness of love, 
just as Lawrence Hollis knows it, just as father 
did. It means a good deal to a man. It is his 
guerdon, his refuge and stay in adversity. 
And if a man finds later on that friendship is 
not the love that glorifies the marriage tie, it is 
a bitter awakening. Your time of loving has 
not yet come.” 

“Oh, I am so glad you understand. I have 
been afraid that I was to blame, that I had held 
out too much hope, not meaning to; but your 
home was such a delight to me, and I think 
one of the sweetest memories of my life will be 
the hours spent with Mr. Bell. We had so 
many tastes in common. He loved those sim- 
ple little poems that are like wayside flowers 
and have a sweetness that penetrates your very 
soul. You see, my own father didn’t care for 
these things and I am just full of them.” 

Willard was of the newer kind, his mother 
felt. There was not so much of the spirit of 
romance about him. Neither did Helen seem 
a romantic girl, but hidden in the depths of her 
soul there was a curious strain of it. 


ILLUSIVE DAYS OF YOUTH 47 

“Oh,” the girl cried with a sob in her breath, 
“will you forgive me for any hurt I have inad- 
vertently done ? I like him so much. We could 
go on being friends all our lives. At least I 
could. Perhaps there is some lack in me ” 

“No, my dear, you are not the two people to 
make a perfect marriage. There are not many 
perfect marriages, but you do see some. An- 
nis’s and Marjorie’s are as near, I think, as ours. 
There really should be no earnest trying. Love 
should come of itself, and two people ought to 
have patience enough to wait a little and see. 
I ought to thank you for firmness and discrimi- 
nation. I have been afraid you might be over 
persuaded. I wanted you to know how I felt 
about the matter. If I had married the clergy- 
man I spoke of, I should have been trying all 
my life and never have reached the highest 
point of content There are so many mistakes 
made nowadays, and young people have not 
the patience to live out of them. It takes the 
highest and purest love. And you will still be a 
dear daughter to me, since the two that are 
gone are an indestructible link between us. 
And we will both hope for Willard’s happiness. 


48 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

He is coming to understand his own needs 
better.” 

For the mother had, through her wider ex- 
perience, a more correct estimation of her son’s 
nature, and knew he had a man’s desire to be 
loved wholly, entirely. Much as she longed for 
Helen she could interpret the little reluctance 
on the girl’s part that he would not understand. 
It was better for her to choose her own life. 
She would never give him the sort of worship 
that was his ideal love. 


CHAPTER III 


A WORLD EVER NEW 

The party were very enthusiastic about the 
church and the service. Dr. Burgess had come 
down the aisle to speak to them and expressed 
much pleasure at meeting Mr. Morse, as he had 
a warm welcome for a brother clergyman, since 
they did not often stray hitherward. 

“I meant to give myself the pleasure of call- 
ing on you to-morrow/’ he said. “I wish you 
might remain over another Sunday.” 

That was not possible, so they must make the 
most of the few days remaining. 

Willard did not look at all down-hearted, 
but instead in a glow of enjoyment. Shirley 
went straight over to his mother and kissed 
her. 

“It was such a delightful walk there and 
back,” she began with shining eyes. “Kings- 
land Manor is beautiful from end to end. But 
so are a great many places in the world. Only 


49 


50 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

you enjoy them more when you are with 
friends.” 

She was very happy, giving out bright- 
ness at every turn, a delicious if imperfect 
wisdom. 

“Can’t we have a good sing?” asked Mr. 
Morse. “I feel just in the humor.” 

Miss Craven played on the organ, a very 
sweet-toned one, not too loud for the room. 
Mr. Morse had a fine clear voice and Gordon’s 
was inspiriting with the sound of youthful de- 
votion. Willard joined in, and they made a 
concourse of sweet sounds. 

“What a day it has been !” Gordon said with 
his good-night to Helen. “A Sunday indeed! 
And I have so much to tell you. Every day 
adds to it,” laughing with a glow of satisfac- 
tion in his eyes. “Three years of arrears to 
make up.” 

Mr. Morse stood talking to Juliet as if loth 
to go. What if that were to happen ! Helen 
did not give any real shape to her thought and 
then colored vividly over it. 

But somehow her heart was lighter. If Mrs. 
Bell had seen that she and Willard were not 


A WORLD EVER NEW 5 1 

really meant for each other, it must be so, and 
she did not need to question her conscience any 
further. As she had said more than once, she 
was not a worshipful girl, she liked to give of 
her own free will, not from another’s expecta- 
tion. Perhaps she was a little hard and had 
something of her father’s nature. 

“But I like so many people. .1 see so many 
attractive qualities in those I come in contact 
with. And when others like you, you must give 
something back,” she mused. 

She fell asleep in quite a happy frame of 
mind, and when she awoke the east was all 
aflame with glory. The two L’s, as she had re- 
christened them, were asleep. She stole softly 
downstairs. One of the maids had been sweep- 
ing off the porch and gave her a pleasant 
“Good-morning.” 

Something was curled up in the big rocker. 
It did not seem quite like Gyp, the handsome 
collie. She came nearer and a golden head was 
raised, but the face flushed in vivid scarlet. 

“Why, Shirley!” 

Shirley laughed in a confused sort of way. 

“I was so wide awake that I wanted to come 


52 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

out and enjoy the glorious morning. I did not 

suppose any one but the maids would be up.” 

“Oh, yes ; just as I slipped down Mr. Morse 
was going out to the street.” 

“So I come third on the list !” 

Shirley stretched herself out. She had a tiny 
pad in one hand and her pencil fell to the 
floor. 

Helen rarely teased. She walked over and 
gathered a spray of honeysuckle, fastened it at 
her throat, and by this time the younger girl 
had quite recovered herself. 

“It is so lovely here. I think I never was so 
happy anywhere. I’d like to be one of the 
twins, for they really have a claim of love on 
Miss Craven. Then I’d like to have Mrs. How- 
ard for my grandmother. Father’s mother 
married a Frenchman, and they live on the out- 
skirts of Paris somewhere. He is her second 
husband. Father did not approve of it, nor 
like him, so we scarcely ever hear of them. 
She sent Eloise a beautiful gown, but she was 
not married in it. And you can’t think how 
alone I feel, for all of the home ideas are so dif- 
ferent from mine. But I suppose being mar- 


A WORLD EVER NEW 53 

ried does make a difference. I’ve been dream- 
ing a little romance, Miss Grant. Suppose Mr. 
Morse should fall in love with your friend, 
Miss Craven ! He is splendid ! And I think I 
shall never feel afraid of Miss Morse again, 
she was so delightful at Christmas. Of course 
teachers can’t help being a little severe on back- 
ward and careless students, but when you know 
they are right and you have been at fault! I 
began about your Miss Craven. How dearly 
she loves you. I couldn’t fill any such place 
with anybody, so you see I never could envy 
you, but if I had been older sister to the twins ! 
Did you ever want to be some one else, Miss 
Grant?” 

Helen laughed. “Not exactly some one else, 
but to be set in some one’s place.” 

“Perhaps that is what I mean,” thoughtfully. 
“Where you are loved and appreciated. What 
was that pretty Daisy like that Mr. Bell is so 
fond of ? He said you were very dear friends.” 

“ Yes. We were warm school friends. She 
was charming. All the girls in school were 
fond of her. She had a peculiar gift of attrac- 
tion.” 


54 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“But everybody likes you” Shirley said sim- 
ply and without envy. 

The twins came gliding downstairs. Gay as 
they had grown, they were never noisy or in- 
trusive. Shirley held out her hands and they 
both came to her, nodding and wishing Helen 
“Good-morning.” Juliet joined the group, and 
just then Mr. Morse turned into the winding 
path. Helen smiled a little to herself. Shirley 
had voiced a thought that had crossed her mind. 
Juliet would make an admirable clergyman’s 
wife. 

And then they all seemed to assemble on the 
porch with cordial greetings. 

“I wonder if you would like a turn at lawn 
tennis this morning?” the hostess asked. “I 
have the offer of my neighbors’ court. They 
are two charming elderly women who have 
brought up five orphaned children of their 
brothers, who are all settled and away now, and 
they were very sorry to be absent at this time, 
but they went to a sister who was ill. I shall 
have a court of my own, I think.” 

“I shall be at any one’s service,” exclaimed 
Mr. Morse, smilingly. 


A WORLD EVER NEW 55 

“Count us in,” responded Willard. “And 
the girls — excuse me, the ladies !” bowing. 

“We’re going to be girls for a ’long while 
yet,” Helen said with spirited laughter. “We 
don’t have to carry college dignity about with 
us. Indeed I am not sure but it is a conserver 
of youth. You generally hear people say ‘col- 
lege girls.’ ” 

“Your friends must miss their youthful fam- 
ily,” Mrs. Bell said to Juliet. “And yet it is the 
natural order of things. They make new cen- 
tres of interest. I could not have lived alone, 
but there are two of them. Still it is lonely. 
They should have been imbued with your idea 
and had some others growing up.” 

“The second girl married after we came here 
and the single son went to South America. It 
seemed a pity that the niece could not have 
stayed on in the lovely home. I think they were 
disappointed.” 

The summons to breakfast made a pleasant 
confusion. There was an amusing chat about 
the table, some delightful music afterward. 
Then they strolled over to the courts, which 
were sheltered from the morning sun by some 


5 6 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

magnificent old chestnut trees, with here and 
there a tulip poplar. 

The house was of the old Colonial style, 
with an abundance of flower beds about, in 
which one found the old-fashioned blossoms 
and rows of spice pinks that made the air sweet. 
Great masses of hollyhocks stood up like senti- 
nels, as if guarding the choicer flowers, and 
clumps of annunciation lilies wafted out their 
fragrance. The old gardener touched the wide 
brim of his straw hat to them, and Miss Craven 
paused to exchange a word with him, after 
which he brought the balls and racquets. 

It was a rather merry game and Helen played 
her very best, to her surprise ably seconded by 
Willard. They were unevenly opposed by 
Shirley and Juliet, while on another court Mr. 
Morse and Leslie were having a more equal 
contest with Gordon Danforth and Lorraine. 
Shirley had taken quite an ardent inter- 
est in the game the latter part of the term. 
Juliet was not a practised hand at the game, 
but Willard made suggestions to her and they 
progressed very well. He was bright and joy- 
ous this morning. Had he truly understood 


A WORLD EVER NEW . 

what was best for both, and was he making 
himself content ? , w/ .- 

. The game was quite lengthy, but enjoyable. 
Shirley made a stroke that covered her with 
glory, and though it was. a foregone conclusion 
that the , Others would win, . it was . only by such 
a . small score that , the def eated almost , had a 
triumph. 

“You are quite a redoubtable, antagonist,” 
admitted Mr, Morse. “It was excellently 
played. Miss Grant,, you show, some fine train- 
ing. . Miss Char day oyne, that was a lucky 
stroke of yours.” 

“It was clear luck!”, laughed Shirley, very 
happy at the praise, as she saw.it delighted Wil- 
lard. 

“We must take a practice every morning.” 

“But I shall have to leave to-morrow,” said 
Gordon, regretfully. “I made an engagement 
for the. evening with a friend I can see no other 
time, who sails the next day for Europe. And 
I’m having such a fine time ! Ah, ‘how can I 
leave thee, Paradise ?’ ” 

“Thank you,” returned Miss .Craven, smil- 
ingly. “But I am very sorry.” 


58 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Shall we have another game?” 

“Not now,” returned Willard. “Fm tempted 
by the bosky dell down yonder — isn’t that 
poetical ? And I’ll reward Miss Chardavoyne’s 
good play by asking her to stroll with me.” 

Shirley smiled and blushed, but joined him 
at once. Mr. Morse was having a talk with 
Leslie. The others sauntered around. Lor- 
raine took Helen’s arm. 

“Do you like Shirley Chardavoyne very 
much ?” she asked, insistently. 

“Why — yes. She has a very sweet nature 
and is transparently true.” 

“You think so?” doubtfully. 

“Why, Lorraine, what has happened to make 
you suspicious ?” 

“Oh, she has Southern ways of drawing peo- 
ple, men, I mean, into her net. And you are 
blind — Helen.” 

“Do you mean — is it her going off with Wil- 
lard?” 

“She has just made herself charming to Mrs. 
Bell. And she looks up in that adoring fash- 
ion,” Lorraine said, indignantly. 

“Well?” 


A WORLD EVER NEW 59 

Helen was smiling, and Lorraine turned 
scarlet under the gay glance. 

“He belongs to you, or ought to. He has 
been devoted and Mrs. Bell said you were like 
a daughter to her. Oh, we had a lovely talk 
about you and the Daisy who died, and — and 
I can’t bear to have any one come between and 
spoil the romance. You know we thought at 
first he was Miss Craven’s friend, but when he 
came and took you to the funeral — of course 
we guessed, Leslie and I, and when he is so 
manly, and yet really charming, I cannot have 
this childish little thing come in and spoil it all. 
There! Are you angry?” and her voice was 
near tears. 

“Oh, my dear Lorraine, you are quite wrong. 
We are the best of friends. We could never be 
anything more. This is the sacred truth.” 

Lorraine’s disappointment did bring tears to 
her eyes. She studied Helen in silence, the pain 
visible. 

“But I am sure he could love you if you gave 
him a chance. I really think he does,” in an 
assured tone. 

“And what of me ? I’m afraid I still think 


60 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

a good deal of myself, and whether I should 
love him as he needs and wishes. And I am 
quite sure I am no t in love. Have you discov- 
ered any of Shakespeare’s signs in me ? Think 
how his women made their election without 
waiting months and years.” 

Helen’s face was alight with an arch merri- 
ment. Lorraine’s did not soften from its touch 
of disdain. 

“Oh, Lorraine dear, don’t think me trifling 
and frivolous,” and she placed her arm caress- 
ingly over the girl’s shoulder. “I think if I 
had been born in the Bell family I should have 
had my ideal life. And yet I might have been 
altogether different. But Mr. Bell was the 
loveliest of fathers, on lines that appealed to me 
strongly.” And she recalled for an instant a 
fateful moment of her girlhood, when she had 
almost yielded for his sake rather than Wil- 
lard’s. Of course she would have studied their 
happiness and made herself satisfied with it, 
but would it have been her supremest joy? 

“I can’t quite explain to you,” she went on, 
after a pause. “We were just merry children 
at first. Then suddenly I outgrew him. I 


A WORLD EVER NEW 6 1 

seemed ever so much older. My ideals of life 
changed, were different from his. I could feel 
that. He is a fine, ambitious, pleasing fellow, 
a great favorite with one member of his firm, 
and I don’t doubt but in a few years he will 
have an excellent income. Some day he may be 
a rich man. He will want a wife to adore him, 
to enjoy all the pleasures and lovely things he 
will shower upon her. He will be proud of her, 
but « 

She drew her face into thoughtful lines. 

“And that ought to satisfy any woman,” 
protested Lorraine. “Then if a man comes up, 
wins fame and position, and takes his wife 
along with him, what more can she ask?” and 
there was a sort of triumph in the ending of her 
speech. 

“We are good comrades. No one will ever 
crowd me out of the place I have in Mrs. Bell’s 
heart. She understands. Do not get troubled, 
my dear girl, because this bit of romance will 
not shape itself according to your fancy.” 

“If it was some other girl ” regretfully. 

“I think you do not give Shirley credit for 
some of the good qualities she possesses. She 


62 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

is very truthful, constant, and has quite a cor- 
rect estimate of herself without foolish vanity. 
Her family are old Virginia people, and you can 
tell by her that they are of the clean, whole- 
some, refined type. Why, I think it quite 
charming that her parents should be lovers still 
and enjoy intellectual pursuits without the 
stimulus of society. She will love deeply, ten- 
derly, and adore her husband. He will be her 
very life. I was a little annoyed at first by her 
fondness for me. I have some beautiful verses 
she wrote to me and she would not allow me 
to offer any of them to the ‘Miscellany.’ She 
is steeped in poetry, and she isn’t silly or senti- 
mental about it. Neither is she effusive. The 
college contact is going to shape her ideas, to 
sift out the impossible and bring her more to 
the practical. It is a most excellent thing that 
she came. Though I’ve wondered how she 
came to idealize me so much. And she is the 
sort of girl who needs a husband strong enough 
to guide, and glad to accept her adoration, in- 
deed, who will never weary of her. It will 
not be the silly sort, and she has a certain sensi- 
tiveness that is not really morbid.” 


A WORLD EVER NEW 63 

“You love her very much?” disappointedly. 

“Not in the same way that I love you. We 
discuss many points that she would not under- 
stand as well as she does her Greek,” laugh- 
ingly. “And there is something I want to tell 
you and Leslie, that may add to your store of 
pleasure next year. I haven’t found any real 
opportunity, but I did lay the matter before 
Miss Morse. And here comes Leslie.” 

“What conspiracy are you hatching now?” 
Leslie asked, with a rather mischievous 
smile. 

“A confidence, and we have been so full of 
enjoyment, walks and talks with the wrong per- 
son, but now, like the Ancient Mariner, I shall 
fix you with my eye until you have heard me 
through. I had a most delightful letter from 
Professor Blake, in which he advised that I 
should return and take a postgraduate course 
and be fitted for some specialty. I showed the 
letter to Miss Morse when she came up, and we 
have been discussing the pros and cons. And 
this morning I burned my ships, i. e., answered 
and declined the two positions.” 

“Oh, I am so glad !” Lorraine’s arms were 


64 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

about her neck. Helen kissed her fervently. 

Leslie said : 

“Oh, Helen !” but the tone expressed the sat- 
isfaction. 

“I shall be through next year, so I shall not 
so much mind the parting,” exclaimed Lor- 
raine. “But, O dear, what am I to do then !” 

“Be a charming daughter,” returned Leslie. 
“We are not all to be run in the same mould, 
even by college regulations. Helen and I have 
no family duties, no indulgent father to care 
for us. We must e’en make our own way 
through life. But I am so glad, Helen.” 

“I had begun to feel a little queer and lonely 
at trying the world among strangers, though I 
came a stranger here ” 

“In a great colony of girls we may be sure of 
finding some friends. I’d like to be one of a 
large family. Yet you find a good many girls 
standing quite alone, and they have a sympa- 
thetic feeling for each other.”. 

“You know I told you of the two girls I met 
at school, who cast their lots together. I am 
going to visit them. One of them is having a 
hospital practice, and they live in a small apart- 


A WORLD EVER NEW 65 

ment. When Miss Kent is through they are 
going to some pretty town and set up a real 
home together. They are very dear friends, no 
relation at all. So there may be hopes for some 
of us poor lone lorn orphans. Anyway, there 
will be some work for us to do in the world.” 

Leslie came around the other side and slipped 
Helen’s hand through her arm with a tender 
pressure. 

“It is so delightful that I can’t make it seem 
true,” she said. “Another year together !” 

They strolled on full of happy plans. Then 
in a turn of the winding path they espied Wil- 
lard and Shirley and the twins, having a merry 
time flinging bits of Alice fun and snatches of 
ridiculous verse at each other. 

Well, perhaps Helen would enjoy a graver 
partner for the long march of life. Shirley 
looked very pretty and beguiling, as if she 
might be a sister to the children ; yet Lorraine 
could not be satisfied. 

“We had better find our way back to the 
house,” said Willard. “It wouldn’t do for us 
to miss luncheon.” 

“Why, I wouldn’t mind,” declared Shirley, 


66 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

merrily. “We could hunt through the woods 
for nuts and berries. We could shelter our- 
selves under the trees.” 

“But there won’t be any nuts until frost 
comes,” said Wilma. 

“Well — apples, and I saw some pears not 
much bigger than your thumb, turning yellow.” 

“I had some last summer, and they were de- 
licious,” added Helen. “Green apples may be 
filling, if you can stand enough of them, but 
they are warranted to play tricks with your di- 
gestion.” 

“But there is grass of which some one in de- 
scribing Nebuchadnezzar makes him say, 

“ As he ate the unwonted food, 

“ ‘ It may be very wholesome, but it isn’t very good.' ” 

“Did he really eat grass ?” and Wilma looked 
up at Willard. 

“For seven years. Horses and cows live on 
it longer than that, and never find a word of 
fault.” 

Wilma seemed to puzzle over that. Then she 
said: 

“Oh, there are a great many things that eat 
grass, but they are not people.” 


CHAPTER IV 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 

They had a gay time at luncheon. They 
could have the afternoon to themselves, Miss 
Craven said, but she had invited in some of the 
neighbors and they were to have a picnic tea on 
the lawn. There were the hammocks and the 
rocking chairs and some games, but most of 
them fell into desultory conversations. The 
twins brought out the box of letters and be- 
sieged Shirley to help. Mrs. Bell and Willard 
joined, Lorraine went to write a letter home. 
Leslie and Mr. and Miss Morse had the far end 
of the piazza, and presently Helen and Gordon 
strayed down to the pretty rustic summer house. 

“We have hardly seen each other only at 
long range,” he began. “And I wanted to hear 
about you at first hand. Why, you are through 
college — and now what do you mean to do? 
It’s odd how we cross each other’s orbits, or 
isn’t it I that make the effort ? I was so glad of 
67 


68 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

that bit of Commencement. And it was so good 
of your friend to invite me up here. I was 
much surprised when I heard about her at Mrs. 
Osborne’s, who sets her up on a pedestal. Mrs. 
Travis admires her so much as well. And she 
knows how to make a most attractive home. 
You seem to be fortunate in your friends. 
Those Wilmarths were charming people. And 
Mr. Morse is the sort of clergyman it does one 
good to meet. Then those girls — are they the 
flower of college life? You see,” a peculiar 
smile crossing his face, “I’ve been out of the 
world of women so long that I am afraid of 
turning into a universal admirer. I never saw 
such a happy lot of girls as you were a month 
ago. You must have had grand good times. 
And I heard that you carried off the prize in 
your freshman year. And then that book Mr. 
Morse talked about ! What are you going to do 
with all this learning?” in a cordially amused 
tone. 

“Impart some of it, if I get an opportunity. 
At present I am going to take a postgraduate 
year, then, as I am not rich and have no especial 
genius, it will be teaching, I suppose.” 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 69 

She looked very bright and eager, spirited as 
well. He wondered a little about her friend, 
Willard Bell. 

“Will you like it — teaching, I mean ?” 

“Yes. It may be a bit of vanity or over- 
weening self-appreciation, but I should like to 
have a hand in shaping character, in building up 
some of the truths of life into habits of life. 
That is a rather high aim when you are teach- 
ing the exact sciences and helping a weary or 
indifferent girl through some difficult problem. 
I like the work.” 

“You will make an excellent teacher, I am 
sure,” and there was a pleasant commendation 
in his tone. “You were an honor girl, too. 
And skipped a class I hear.” 

Helen blushed and laughed. “All one’s 
good and bad deeds are sure to come to the 
fore.” 

“Well, the good deeds ought. We are ad- 
vised not to hide our light under a bushel, for 
it may show some weary and discouraged trav- 
eler the way. As for the bad ones— I never saw 
the propriety of adorning a moral with them. 
They are best dropped out of sight.” 


70 


HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“I am glad to hear you say that/’ the girl re- 
turned, warmly. 

“Not covered up by undue gratulation, mind 
you. A reform may be worthy of commenda- 
tion, but the sin should be considered a stain 
and shame. One is to leave them behind and go 
on to the next. But isn’t this rather preachy ?” 
smiling, with a sort of humorous light. “On 
the whole, you liked college? I dare say you 
had some fun sandwiched in with the ponderous 
exercises !” 

“Oh, yes. One couldn’t always be grave in 
such a crowd.” 

“I’ve envied the boys at college. That was 
my great desire. But it was best to do what I 
did.” 

“You were brave about it. Oh, your mother 
appreciated it,” and Helen flushed with pleas- 
ure. 

“Yet, it was a real sacrifice. But there were a 
number of us to be educated, and the salary was 
not large. To be sure there is a kind of hope 
that a clergyman may get a better call, but he 
doesn’t always. We had a pleasant home, and 
Westchester was a lovely place with its re- 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DiFFER 

finements. The two years at the Technical was 
all father could give me, and when the appoint- 
ment came, for I had not dreamed of anything 
quite so lucrative, it was my duty to take it and 
help along. This last year has been one of 
prosperity for them, and father and mother are 
having their reward. He is just as earnest — I 
think more so ; there are many things to combat 
in a large city. My brother is doing for him- 
self now, and my sister will graduate and 
teach. One little brother has an excellent voice 
and is getting some very fine musical training 
in a neighboring church as a choir boy.” 

“Why, I must rejoice in your good fortune,” 
and she smiled delightedly. 

“I don’t -suppose you ever had two paths 
stretching out before you, one seeming just 
what you wanted, and you knew you could 
reach your aim, and the other ?” 

Her earnest eyes asked the question. 

“I wanted to go to college and take a degree. 
I’ve studied as I could — sometimes having 
leisure days and occasionally finding a teacher. 
It’s odd that some college-bred men have done 
nothing with their education, and are laboring 


72 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

at the commonest kind, of work. Now, two 
years would give me a degree. What I lack in 
money I could easily make up in tutoring.” 

“Ohj go by all means,” with a sudden burst 
of enthusiasm. “Every year education is more 
in demand.” 

“And the other side is that I have been of- 
fered an excellent contract that I must take for 
three years, and they would rather make it five. 
It will be a lucrative one.” 

He was studying her face. She simply said 
“Oh !” in a rather uncertain tone. 

“I ought to be honest with you. Half-truths 
lead one on a devious track,” smiling a little. 
“I’ve always been fond of father. He doesn’t 
make any great fuss, but he is a very thorough 
Christian. It used to be my dream as a boy to 
be a clergyman. I did really give it up. I 
liked my business, too. I found I had a genius 
for it, or I couldn’t have acquired so much in 
two years. Now my father insists I shall fol- 
low my own bent. You girls do not understand 
this, perhaps, although women are taking up 
some part of the work. Sociology is coming 
largely to the fore. Money-getting is on the 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 73 

other side. There never was an era when such 
large donations were given to charity and to 
education, and each year sees the conditions of 
laboring people harder. To get money any- 
how is striking at the very foundation of our 
country, of honesty, honor, love of, or care of, 
our neighbor. Men are wanted to fight the 
good fight, to rescue souls and bodies from 
disease and death. But the money and the de- 
lights it stands for press hard upon one. Of 
course, we say the rich man can do a great deal 
with his money. I’ve wavered considerably. I 
am afraid there is a little cowardice in it. But 
your friend, Mr. Morse, has bolstered up some 
of the weak places. I’ve wondered a little how 
it would look to you ?” 

There was a sort of half-smile that was 
meant to cover the interest. 

‘‘That isn’t fair, either,” he continued, when 
she did not reply. “A young fellow who has 
seen both sides of the matter ought to be able to 
judge for himself. And yet it is human nature 
to wish to sift opinions. Even in the last three 
years I have seen a good many of the struggles 
between uprightness and poverty. ‘It’s only 


74 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

noble to be good,’ sang Tennyson, but it is 
often very difficult. And to keep trying to help 
one’s neighbor is frequently discouraging. It 
is easier to make money and give it away, and 
believe that your duty to your neighbor is done. 
And to give of one’s self — there is the pinch.” 

“Yet I think you incline to that,” and she 
glanced up with a proud smile. 

He flushed, for she had read him truly. 

“You see, when I was a boy I was ready to 
do anything, work my way through college and 
then fit for the sacred ordination. It was partly 
influence and the example I had before me, and 
a very earnest wish to do some good in the 
world. Well, the other path seemed best. I’m 
not sorry I took it ; don’t think that. And I see 
more plainly than ever the need of strong, ear- 
nest work to stem the tide of materialism, to 
save souls, if you will. But I wonder which 
way I can do it best ? This offer is very flatter- 
ing to a young man; indeed, it doesn’t often 
come, even if the present age is the golden one 
of youth. I had some ideas that were of ser- 
vice, saved time and labor, and the company 
was glad to adopt them. The five-year offer 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 75 

was fine, though I felt I didn’t want to be tied 
up that length of time. If I was, I should go on 
in the business. I should be interested, and no 
doubt start in making a fortune. I hope you 
do not despise money, Miss Grant?” 

“No, I do not,” Helen replied, earnestly. “It 
stands for much of the good that is done in the 
world. We need not take it for the mere selfish 
ease and pleasure we see about us.” 

“So the question is whether it shall be the 
fortune and what I can do to raise the little 
world above me, or the other life and the strug- 
gle. And I have heard of poor clergymen who 
would have made very good business men,” 
with a bright gleam of humor in his eyes. 

“I do not believe you would make a poor 
one. You could not be satisfied with it.” 

A quick flush of delight crossed his face. 

“No. I should strive to do my best in what- 
ever state I was called to fill. And I have a gift 
for talk,” laughing and flushing boyishly. 

He looked so strong and manly. She could 
guess how earnest his life would be. 

“One person can hardly decide the wisest 
way in which another person’s life shall be 


76 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

spent,” hesitatingly. It was a tremendous thing 
to take the responsibility. Yet it was odd — 
Mrs. Van Dorn had taken the responsibility of 
her life, decided it for her, and it had come to 
naught; then her father had done the same 
thing without a misgiving, and the finger of 
God had interposed. She had reached her aim 
and done it in a way she could not have 
dreamed of at first. Did God keep watch and 
ward over all the devious turns of life and lead 
one in the right way ? 

“Suppose I decided for the fortune. I could 
be a good man in this path, at least I should 
strive to.” 

He noted the sort of disappointment that 
passed slowly over her countenance and lent a 
graver look to her eyes. That answered him 
before she had spoken. 

“Yes — if you did not lose the faith in the 
struggle. I think you would endeavor to hold 
fast to it.” 

“I am glad to have you give me that much 
credit. Yes, I think there is a way to meet the 
great questions of life and duty. I’ve thought 
a good deal of Herve Riel this fortnight back 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 77 

— I know the old poem all by heart. I’ve de- 
veloped a great love for poetry,” with a few 
notes of a tender little laugh. “I hope I haven’t 
bored you beyond measure. I must meet some 
of the parties to-morrow who are urgent for an 
answer. And I have a very dear friend who 
thinks an opportunity like this hardly comes 
twice in a young man’s life. He has been like a 
brother and made matters easier for me; will 
go on doing what he can for my advancement. 
He will be dreadfully disappointed if I decide 
against it. He has almost convinced me. 
Then, Mr. Morse’s arguments are on the other 
side.” 

A gleam of pleasure gave a sudden sunshine 
to Helen’s face. What a fine, trusty face it 
was ! 

Elma came flying toward the summer 
house. 

‘‘Oh, Mr. Danforth, Mr. Morse sent me to 
find you. Dr. Burgess wants to see you ! 
Won’t you let him come, Miss Helen?” 

“Ask her if she will please to let me come?” 
he said, rather mischievously, to the child. 

“Will you please, Miss Helen?” 


yS HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Helen flushed warmly, and cast down her 
eyes. 

“Why, I suppose I must. Will you take me 
in charge?” rising. 

“We’re playing visiting with the dolls. Shir- 
ley was just going for the doctor. We’re 
afraid she has that menin — something in the 
back of her head. Oh, if you will come be the 
doctor ?” and Elma looked up persuasively. 

Helen held out her hand. 

She was very grave and solemn, as befitted 
a serious case. Whether they should cut the 
beautiful hair and put ice bags on her brain, or 
give her a hot bath and some pills, and didn’t 
the doctor think the red cheeks were a sure in- 
dication of fever? Shirley’s pretty face was 
very serious as she bent over dolly. 

Helen felt the pulse and the forehead and 
talked learnedly about the case. Being rolled 
in flannel, one of the new systems, and laid in 
the sun with her head covered, would be as 
efficacious as the hot bath. They could tell 
better to-morrow whether it was necessary to 
cut her hair. She, the doctor, would be in 
early in the morning, and she dropped some 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 79 

sugar in a tiny glass of water; six drops to be 
given every hour until the fever abated. 

They were so much obliged. She would be 
sure to come in early? They were so glad to 
have a lady doctor. 

Helen bowed herself away, and, glancing over 
to the chestnut grove, decided to walk a little 
by herself. She wanted to think about Gor- 
don Danforth. He would make a splendid, 
large-minded, rich man, and do a great deal of 
good. But would the high spiritual side be in 
it? That fine satisfaction Mr. Morse took in 
his life, in defending the right, in sympathizing 
with the weak and sorrowing and pointing out 
“that better way,” shown more than eighteen 
hundred years ago, and still bearing fruits of 
the spirit, in all the beatitudes? Why didn’t 
she have the courage to say so, to bear witness ? 

A hot flush stained her cheek. Yes, she 
would like him bravely to give up the money 
side, to stand out boldly a Christian soldier, go- 
ing onward. But to meddle with a life that 
stood apart from hers — and if she in her en- 
thusiasm should make a fatal mistake ! 

The eternal truths lie all about one’s path, 


80 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

shed a light everywhere if one would but look. 
And then she thought of a bit of the many 
sweet and odd things she had garnered up in 
her mind. 

“ Good tidings every day ; 

God’s messengers ride fast ; 

We do not hear one-half they say, 

There is such noise on the highway 

Where we must wait while they ride past.” 

Would they fling out the good tidings as the 
sun was flinging out its golden rays? Even 
the souls lingering in the shadow could see it 
if they did not turn away. 

Some one was approaching. To hurry off 
would be foolish, and yet she wanted this lovely 
solitude just now, away from her kind. Her 
brain was seething with thoughts of the future, 
not her own future either. 

“Hello, Helen! Everybody seems to have 
seized on everybody else. Three men are in a 
solemn conclave on the porch, Miss Craven is 
discussing the wants and woes of the poor with 
mother and Mrs. Howard. Some way I think 
the poor don’t worry half as much about their 
lot as others do about them. Miss Morse and 
the two L’s, as you call them, are talking col- 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 8 1 

lege. I thought you and Shirley would be to- 
gether. What an odd, pretty name it is; mu- 
sical, too. And her family name is so long that 
one hates to use it. Where is she ?” 

“Down under the great mulberry tree play- 
ing house with the children. No, you must not 
disturb them. I played physician awhile ago to 
a doll who had fallen ill. That is one of the 
household cares.” 

Willard laughed. “Isn’t it odd how she can 
adapt herself to every one ! The children grow 
wild over her. What a lovely home this is ! I 
wish Miss Craven would adopt her. This is 
just the sort of life that makes her bloom like 
a rose. It must be awfully dull for her down 
there in Virginia now that her sister is married. 
Poor dainty little thing ! She was so afraid she 
would not be able to enter the sophomore 
class. How good you were to her, Helen. 
And I have heard that college classes sort of 
disdained each other.” 

“That isn’t true. I think they really desire 
to be helpful, and are seldom envious.” 

“She will never shine in the sterner paths of 
knowledge,” and he gave a soft laugh. “But 


82 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

she is charming in those innocent and girlish 
ways and has that sort of Southerny grace. 
And her genius! Don’t you think it a real 
genius? Some of those little poems ought to 
be published. They are so musical and dainty. 
And it is queer that she hasn’t more apprecia- 
tion of them. Some girls would be filled to 
the brim with vanity. I have another pretty 
one I am going to have set to music. Some- 
times she suggests Daisy to me, only Daisy was 
fond of admiration, and she seems to care only 
for a few.” 

“The girls in her class make much of 
her, and, though she is sweet and affable, 
she isn’t effusive. She loves the few very 
dearly.” 

“You, for instance.” 

“Yes, she loves me,” Helen said, simply. 
“There are several others she likes a good deal. 
But she dreads girl criticisms. They are not 
always kind, if they are necessary.” 

“I should take up the cudgels against any one 
who was unkind to her — I mean if I was one 
of the students and criticisms were unfair,” he 
said, with unnecessary indignation. 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 83 

Helen laughed. “I dare say boys chaff and 
score each other.” 

“But girls! And when one is so sweet 
and modest and deprecating. And she 
is refined and well-bred. Why, I think it 
cruel!” 

“You can’t have hundreds of girls all angels. 
I’ve scolded her a little myself.” 

“But yours was kindly. She knew you cared 
for her, loved her, really, and saved her from 
being dreadfully homesick and an awful fail- 
ure. A girl like Shirley ought not be in 
college.” 

“I thought so at first, but she really is learn- 
ing a good deal. You see, she had picked up a 
sort of desultory education between her parents 
and the governess, and there are some fine nat- 
ural qualities. Your father and mother are so 
different, and Mr. and Mrs. Travis have their 
children’s interest at heart. Shirley isn’t neg- 
lected in the ordinary sense of the word, but 
there has not been much attention paid to the 
development of her character. She is naturally 
sweet and wholesome, and childhood still clings 
about her.” 


84 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Mother is so interested in her; I don’t see 
how any one can help being. And Miss Craven 
is so sweet to her. What delightful friends you 
do make, Helen. I’m not sure but you are 
right after all that you are formed for friend- 
ship rather than love.” 

Helen compressed her lips a little, but he was 
not watching her. It hurt a little to have him 
agree so readily. 

“I think you were right on many points, 
Helen,” he began, in a tone that really touched 
her. “I did not get asleep readily last night, 
the moon was so magnificent and the night so 
glorious. I was thinking of some of the things 
we said yesterday. I suppose I have been un- 
just and aggressive to you, but I have loved 
you very dearly, we all have. Yet if you 
couldn’t return it ” 

“Only not in that way.” His tender and 
courteous manner appealed to her. 

“I begin to understand that. And whatever 
I may do, I want us always to be friends. Do 
you think” — hesitatingly — “that there can be 
as good second loves ?” There was more amity 
than emotion in his tone. 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 85 

“When one comes to the true love of one’s 
life, he or she will surely know it. The others 
may have been fancies or friendships. And I 
hope you will be loved so truly some day that it 
will be a revelation. You deserve it, Willard. 
And we shall always be friends, I hope. ,, 

“It doesn’t need any other tie to make you a 
daughter of the house. But I shall always 
cherish the love I have given you as one of the 
sacred blossoms of my life. And I know you 
will rejoice in whatever success I may have. I 
do not mean to lag behind in the great race and 
I shall make my work tell in both money and 
position. There may not be a star my way 
that I can ‘hitch to’ as the poet advises, but I 
mean to aim high for all that. And persever- 
ance does crown one’s ambition oftentimes.” 

There was a ring to his voice that bespoke 
his earnestness. She knew he would not fail. 
But if he stood in Gordon Danforth’s place he 
would not hesitate which path to take. Were 
not good, true, upright men needed in the 
world’s great army ? 

They went around to where the children had 
been playing, but they had gone up to the 


86 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

house. So they walked on together, both feel- 
ing happy and tranquil. Gordon and Mr. 
Morse stood, on the porch. 

“I suppose it will be that way 1 ,” Gordon’s 
thoughts ran. “She has known him in the dear 
and friendly family relations and was the fond 
friend of the sister who died. His mother loves 
her like a daughter. Yes, it is natural, but he 
doesn’t seem quite the unbiased choice of such 
a girl. She could make such a splendid woman. 
And it seems as if they were on different lines, 
that in the end it would dwarf her. Yet he is 
a fine, ambitious fellow, but it is for himself 
and those just about him. And — well, I 
wouldn’t have anything to offer a girl for years 
to come. I know she would honor my election, 
and that will be a sweet remembrance if some- 
times I look back with a thought of what might 
have been.” 

Just as they passed she gave him a question- 
ing glance and he answered in the same fash- 
ion. Then she smiled. 

They had a very enjoyable evening. Some 
of the near-by young people came in and there 
was much amusement over crambo verses. 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 87 

Then they turned to music and with all the 
voices had a delightful concert. 

“I am so sorry you must go,” Miss Craven 
said to Gordon the next morning. “We have 
grown into the comfortable feeling of visiting 
which hardly comes on the first day unless with 
very intimate friends, though we made quite 
an acquaintance with your mother and one of 
your sisters, and I was very glad to hear of 
your father’s good fortune. I am sure he de- 
served it. He was such an honest, earnest 
worker. I think we all have a delightful re- 
membrance of Westchester.” 

He gave an answering smile. “I had a very 
happy boyhood there. Even the little pinches 
and sacrifices have a flavor about them that I 
am quite sure prosperity would lack. And I 
want to thank you for your charming hospital- 
ity and the pleasure of meeting such a happy 
circle, especially Miss Grant. And I have made 
a sincere and cordial friend of Mr. Morse, the 
kind of friend that I really needed. All of you 
have my best wishes and I shall look back 
to these pleasant hours with warm appre- 
ciation.” 


88 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Helen had tried to make an opportunity for 
what she termed to herself “a nice talk,” but it 
seemed as if everything prevented. There were 
callers to plan a picnic, there was an excursion 
to West Point, an out-of-doors tea with some 
recitations, and she must be in them all. 

“We haven’t half seen each other,” she de- 
clared with frank impetuousness. “But I think 
— you have decided. And it is for the service 
of humanity rather than self. I honor you for 
it.” 

She held out her hand. He clasped it with 
an ardor that did thrill her. 

“Yes — it is the work in the vineyard, if I am 
among those esteemed worthy. Give me your 
best wishes and your prayers. But I hope we 
shall meet somewhere again, and that you will 
have the life that brings you the best hap- 
piness.” 

She colored a little. “I want a useful life,” 
she made answer. 

He recalled the old summer and his boyishly 
indiscreet remark about corresponding. He 
longed to ask her if the reason for refusal had 
not ceased to hold good now, but there might 


HEARTS THAT SEEM TO DIFFER 89 

be a graver one. He would hear about her 
through Mr. Morse. 

“I can echo that wish,” he returned, gravely. 
“And somewhere we shall meet again just as 
we have now, and talk over the intervening 
time and recount our progress, for I hope it will 
be that. We must try to march steadily on- 
ward like good soldiers.” 

Mr. Morse drove him down to the station. 
Was she a little disappointed? Helen won- 
dered. She ought to be glad to find him so 
manly, so interested in the larger things of life. 


CHAPTER V 


A RARE HOLIDAY 

A gay party took the sail up to West Point. 
Mr. Morse had a friend who was to graduate, 
another who was to pass into his second year. 
A M&s Dawson’s brother was to finish his 
course in another year. So they would not 
be without hosts. Miss Dawson was to go 
up to the grand review and the hop a week 
later. 

The day was perfect, the shower of the night 
before having cooled the air. Helen thought 
of the journey with the Bells in the summer 
that seemed almost as if in another life. Daisy 
and her father, and Willard, hardly a grown- 
up young man. He had taken possession of 
her and Shirley, two of the young men of the 
party shared the other girls, Mr. Morse having 
his sister and Miss Craven. 

The river banks were at their loveliest. The 
boat was laden with passengers on the same 


90 


A RARE HOLIDAY 9 1 

errand as themselves. Shirley was exuberant 
in her delight, yet her refined grace was quite 
enchanting. She was never pronounced, with 
all her eagerness. 

“I hope I shall go to Annapolis when brother 
graduates, but he has been away so much at 
school, and all, that we never seem intimates. 
And then we live so retired. This seems an en- 
chanting fairyland to me. You are all so kind 
and delightful.” 

Willard smiled down into the pretty face. 
Helen half suspected what the ending would 
be, yet there was a curious feeling at her heart. 
It was not any pang that Shirley could heal 
the wound she had felt really grieved to give, 
perhaps a little surprise that it had gone no 
deeper when Willard had seemed in such ear- 
nest. And yet she could not consider him 
fickle. Was it not more manly to understand 
that her regard was pure friendship and could 
not ripen into love? 

The throng wended its way from the land- 
ing to the beautiful grounds, laughing and 
chatting, some of them met by military asso- 
ciates. Mr, Dawson and a friend had come to 


92 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

welcome his sister’s party and a general intro- 
duction ensued. 

“You are just in time to see the cadets march 
in to dinner,” explained Lieutenant Wayne. 
“It’s nothing to the parade, but it may interest 
you. Some are quite raw still, but it is aston- 
ishing what we do with the raw material. 
Burnet, did you say?” turning to Mr. Morse. 
“Archie?” 

Mr. Morse replied in the affirmative. 

“Oh, he has passed one of the high-up exam- 
inations, and his class is jubilant. I’ll see if 
we may be allowed to offer incense at his shrine 
to-day,” and he despatched an adjutant on the 
errand. 

There was a sudden explosion of the drum 
corps, shrill and loud. The girls looked star- 
tled. Shirley grasped Willard’s arm. The 
lieutenant laughed. 

“It is not war’s dread alarm, but a peace- 
ful attack on the bastions of physical sus- 
tenance. Why, it is like providing for an 
army.” 

The companies seemed to rise from every- 
where. The crowd made way for them. There 


A RARE HOLIDAY 


93 

were nods and smiles as the cadet captains 
marched them along. Some of the young faces 
had a tired look, but they stood erect and kept 
step finely. 

“It is a hard week for the poor fellows,” said 
Fred Dawson. “They can’t have a home vaca- 
tion until next year. Now comes a crowd 
worth looking at.” 

You could see the difference. Second and 
third class men in dazzling whiteness, glittering 
belts and buttons, subalterns with chevrons and 
stripes, different ranks with their insignias, of- 
ficers with gold lace and swords, stepping with 
the precision of a machine. Helen fairly held 
her breath at the sight. 

“And to think they may all go to be shot at,” 
exclaimed Leslie, regretfully; “the end of all 
this splendid training.” 

“Oh, no ! A good number find fine positions 
in civilian life and the different government 
posts. But the training does give them a cer- 
tain esprit that shows in after life. I’m quite 
a believer in military training. You learn one 
excellent lesson, and that is obedience.” 

“Theirs not to reason why,” exclaimed 


94 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Helen. “But can they never use their own 
judgment ?” 

“The judgment is used beforehand and 
higher up. And the men come to rely upon 
their superiors.” 

Now the excursionists made up the ranks and 
began to move around. Elegant dowagers, 
stylish young girls under the waving canopy 
of dainty summer parasols, in white frocks 
and picture hats, grave-looking mothers who 
seemed searching for a familiar face. 

“What would your party like most to see?” 
asked the lieutenant. “How many of you have 
been here before?” 

“Only one lady, Miss Grant. You’d like to 
take it all in, Miss Brooks, and you’ll want to 
see it, Shirley ? We can do a little and then we 
must have some luncheon ” 

“And wouldn’t the ladies like to go to a 
cadet tea ? It’s quite fun if you don’t mind the 
jam.” 

“Why, that would be splendid,” declared 
Lorraine. “We have class teas at college. 
And what do the cadets do — pour tea and pass 
it around?” 


A RARE HOLIDAY 


95 

“Well, they pass it around and the sweets 
and, I think, salted almonds and crisp biscuits. 
Is that what you do? How many of you are 
college girls ?” 

“Miss Grant and Miss Brooks are graduates. 
Both were honor girls. I lost a year on account 
of illness. And the fair girl with golden locks 
will begin her third year. We might have been 
seven if we had brought down others, nay, 
fourteen or perhaps fifty.” 

“I have no sisters. We are five boys. And 
we haven’t any churchyard cottage, either. 
One of us is at Annapolis. We may do a great 
honor to our country,” and a humorous smile 
crossed his face. 

“Miss Chardavoyne’s brother is there. They 
are Virginians.” 

“Why, I must hunt up that bit of relation- 
ship. But I am interested in a girls’ college. 
Is it at all like a convent? Do they shut you 
up within high walls and place sentinels at the 
gates ? Are you watched closely lest you 
should indulge in midnight orgies?” 

She knew that was chaffing, but she tried to 
look serious and resentful. 


96 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“We are on our honor. Midnight orgies are 
hardly respectable. And they cost too much 
the next morning. ,, 

“You really do study?” in a tone of as- 
sured surprise, drawing his brows a little, while 
a smile lurked about his mouth. 

“If we didn’t there would be a dearth of 
teachers and story writers and — oh, I can’t 
enumerate half the things women are doing.” 

“Are they like Tennyson’s Princess? Do 
you taboo men?” 

“It doesn’t look quite like it. Statistics 
prove that college girls marry about in the av- 
erage. And we do have splendid times. There 
are concerts and lectures and plays and dances 
and teas and athletics and games. Oh, I assure 
you we are quite like ordinary people, a little 
better, I think.” 

They both laughed then. 

“And that pretty girl is the young man’s 
sweetheart, isn’t she ?” 

“Which one?” rather indifferently. 

“Why, the fair-haired one, the Virginian, 
didn’t you call her ?” 

“Do you think so?” 


A RARE HOLIDAY 


97 


“Don’t you like her?” 

“Yes, I do. She is sweet, charming. She- 
writes lovely little poems quite in the old Eng- 
lish style, and has had a dainty song or two set 
to music. But the other is my dear friend.” 

“She is fine and noble looking, with a good 
deal of character. And the young man looks 
good and trusty. But he will take the other. 
Now we might make a wager ” 

“No, I shall not. And we must not discuss 
the subject,” she replied, with dignity. 

“Oh, we are fond' of settling the matter of 
sweethearts. Our training is so prosaic and 
practical, and as we have no time to write 
stories we indulge in the summer romances of 
other people.” 

Lorraine was annoyed at the summary man- 
ner in which he settled the matter. They had 
crossed over to the other side, and now a 
throng of visitors came between. They made 
several ineffectual attempts to follow, and 
when they succeeded the others were not in 
sight. 

“Oh, what shall we do?” exclaimed Lor- 
raine. 


98 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Loiter around. No one is really lost, you 
know. They may be missed for a few days, 
but the guards find them and restore them to 
their friends. We will go to the library; Mr. 
Morse wanted to inspect that.” 

There was a village of white tents, the en- 
campment of the young cadets, the chapel, the 
barracks with their rounded battlements, the 
great hills and bluffs, the magnificent old trees, 
the rows of younger ones straight and slim, 
the river winding in and out fretting the shore 
in little eddies, studded with crafts of various 
kinds. What a picture it made ! 

“I shouldn’t think you would ever be 
lonely,” Lorraine said, glancing at the crowds. 

“Oh, this is our holiday appearance. They 
are summer friends and fall off at the first cool 
wind of autumn. Then we are left mostly to 
ourselves and the long and dreary winter.” 

“I doubt if it is very dreary,” rather 
archly. 

“What do you do winter evenings ?” 

“Study if you have to. There is a delightful 
library where girls and teachers congregate, 
there are clubs and societies and impromptu 


A RARE HOLIDAY 


99 

dances and readings, and bits out of plays, and 
oh, a hundred things.” 

“But you have a lot of girls. Now if there 
were girls here, — but you can’t have a co- 
education in military matters,” with comical 
gravity. 

“I’m glad to be a girl. I wouldn’t be a sol- 
dier, nor a sailor, nor a business man, nor a 
politician.” 

“I’m afraid you are not a suffragist.” 

“Our English relatives call it suffragette. 
No, I am content with the present state of 
things. But then I’m only a girl.” 

“This turn to the library. Oh, here is one 
of the officers of the day, a warm friend of 
mine, Captain Prescott, and a fine fellow. 
Allow me to present him to you.” 

Lorraine bowed gracefully. 

“I’ve been hunting up a young fellow for a 
clergyman, and you never saw a happier chap. 
I think he hasn’t many friends to visit him. 
And the first year is tough. There was quite a 
party.” 

“A Mr. Morse?” 

“Yes. Know him?” 


IOO HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“That is our party. We are on the right 
tack. That’s rather nautical,” and Wayne 
laughed. 

They passed on and soon reached the build- 
ing. Miss Morse and Miss Craven were stand- 
ing in the doorway. 

“We thought we would have to send out a 
scouting party,” she said. “It was too bad to 
get separated in a crowd like this. We are all 
here and have two invitations to tea. Why, 
one can’t do half the things one would like. 
And they say we must see the parade. We 
have succumbed to an attack of military 
ardor.” 

“Thank you,” and the lieutenant touched his 
cap. “I have been trying to convince Miss 
Denman that soldiering is one of the grand 
professions. But she doesn’t convert easily. 
You will have to come up about once a week 
through the summer, I think, if I succeed.” 

“And next summer as well,” said Lorraine, 

gayiy- 

The others had quite a bevy of acquaintances 
about them. Helen was escorted by the fine- 
looking Captain Franklin, who insisted on 


A RARE HOLIDAY 


IOI 


their attending a tea given by his company, as 
it was one of the rather grand events. 

“Oh, where did you stray off to?” asked 
Leslie. “We have been meeting so many nice 
men. Why, I am quite fascinated with brave 
men in their martial array. We ought to have 
a room at the hotel and come every day. You 
will only have time for a mere glimpse. We 
were just thinking of sending out a scout. Are 
you tired to death? Have you had a nice 
time?” 

“Rather,” with a queer little smile. 

“If you are ready,” announced Captain 
Franklin, placing himself and Helen at the 
head of the van, and insisting on her taking 
his arm lest they should get separated in the 
crowd. 

There was a big booth ornamented with 
flags. In the centre was the large tea table 
with dainty tempting refreshments of the light- 
est kind ; a great tea urn and a pyramid of lump 
sugar, another of sliced lemon. It was evi- 
dent they had been waiting for the captain, for 
his appearance was hailed with a cheer. A 
band at one entrance was discoursing music in 


102 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

a rather low key, white-legged cadets were 
hurrying to and fro, as the tea-pouring began. 
Girls in the airiest of summer whiteness, laces 
and ribbons and most bewitching hats, chatted, 
laughed, and chaffed and cast languishing 
looks and bewildering smiles on the young 
men. 

“Would you rather sit down? There must 
be some stools about and I suppose you are 
hardly used to standing around,” began the 
captain, solicitously. 

“Oh, no, indeed!” returned Helen. “It is 
such a pretty scene, and new to me. I do not 
want to miss one glimpse of it.” 

She glanced over at Shirley, who evidently 
was an attraction to the younger cadets. She 
seemed really unconscious of the showers of 
attention and Willard was proud of it. Yes, 
she was very pretty with her soft appealing 
eyes, her face full of smiles and dimples and the 
light of happy youth. It was not coquetry but 
a kind of innocent infectious enjoyment. Other 
girls were airing dainty little arts or claiming 
attention as their due, or looking at the young 
girl with half-envy that the cavaliers should 



Girls in the airiest of summer whiteness. — 


Page 102. 



A RARE HOLIDAY 103 

drift so readily to her, when she seemed so 
careless of their admiration. 

Captain Franklin was much interested in his 
companion as well, although he had in some 
measure to be master of ceremonies, but in the 
between moments he resumed the talk, think- 
ing what a bright, intelligent girl she was, and 
more seriously interested in college girls than 
Lieutenant Wayne. 

“I wish your party were going to stay 
longer/’ he said, with a touch of regret that 
was very sincere. “That is the worst of sum- 
mer acquaintances. It’s just a bit of talk and 
then you are whirled off to some one else. Did 
you ever pause to consider how many nice peo- 
ple there are in the world and how you would 
like to go on with them? But it seems to be 
‘Hail and farewell.’ ” 

“I have met many of the nice people, I am 
glad to say, and fortune has been very kind to 
me in that I have kept the most of them. But 
it must be different with men who are in the 
world so much.” 

“Our summers, you see, are crowded full. 
There are all the examinations and promotions 


104 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

and disappointments that you cannot help sym- 
pathizing with the mothers and sisters, yes and 
not infrequently the fathers as well, who have 
something to ask or suggest, not thinking our 
rules have to be somewhat on the order of the 
Medes and Persians. And the constant throng 
of visitors, some really very charming. Per- 
haps it is well for the young fellows that it 
doesn’t last any longer,” and he laughed. 

Helen glanced up with a quaint smile. “Did 
you go through all the experiences?” she 
asked. 

“Oh, yes.” Then came an interruption. 
Helen kept glancing round very much enter- 
tained until he was at her elbow. “Did you go 
to college because you sighed to traverse the 
halls of learning?” 

“You put it romantically. I must confess I 
did,” with a quick, uplifting expression. 

“Well, I came rather against my will. It 
was this or college, soldiering or law. I’d like 
to have been a traveler, an explorer. I’d have 
joined for a hunt to the north pole if any one 
would have taken me. So my first year was a 
sort of protest, though I would have been 


A RARE HOLIDAY IC>5 

ashamed to fall behind. And the summer was 
so full of zest and life and pretty girls and fun 
and sentiment, and I fell in love with the 
major’s daughter. I was half-past nineteen. 
I knew she was a thorough-paced coquette. 
We exchanged a few letters, when it was 
found out and sternly forbidden.” 

“I hope it didn’t break your heart?” and 
Helen’s lips quivered with half-suppressed 
amusement. 

“I had a spell of being heroic and cynical 
and indulged in the luxury of hidden woe. But 
after all I was a healthy young fellow not likely 
to go into consumption, and my studies and the 
hard reading did interest me. The second sum- 
mer I had a vacation. You wouldn’t suppose I 
would have been glad to get back here, but I 
was, truly, and it has been a delight ever since. 
I think I am a soldier from conversion. Am I 
boring you?” 

“Oh, no, no !” eagerly, her eyes sparkling. 

“So I have a soft spot somewhere in my 
body for these young fellows who do not have 
much fun and have a good deal of hard work. 
They get a little demoralized by the bewilder- 


IO 6 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

ing smiles of the girls, but there is plenty of 
time to get over it.” 

“I’d like to hear about the major’s daugh- 
ter,” glancing up archly. 

“Well, the major’s daughter married before 
the next summer, and three years later ob- 
tained a divorce and married a millionaire 
nearly as old as her father. She is a grand 
lady now, going abroad every year for a Lon- 
don season. And I am a captain on a not very 
munificent pay, with a little patrimony beside. 
Do you see how wise the stern parent was ? I 
could never have gratified her ambitions. But 
I fancy the matter would have ended by mu- 
tual weariness, as so many young affairs do. 
Still, they are useful for an experience. I dare 
say there will be fifty engagements before the 
summer is over, and only one or two of them 
will stand the test of time.” 

“Then you do not believe in early loves ?” 

“Oh, Miss Grant, they are not really loves, 
or very seldom. The fancies of inexperience 
would be a truer name. Don’t you suppose a 
girl’s mind changes as well? There ought to 
be a rule that no one should really settle to a 


A RARE HOLIDAY 107 

choice before the age of twenty-five. Well, the 
woman might be a few years younger. There, 
your friends are coming for you and I think 
the tea is about gone. I must apologize. I’ve 
kept you here listening to my wisdom when I 
should have been introducing you to some fas- 
cinating lieutenants.” 

“I have enjoyed it all and am inclined to be 
glad there were no lieutenants.” 

“There are some fine evolutions going on 
now,” began Mr. Morse. “Do you not want 
to see them?” 

“Why, of course,” the captain answered 
for her. “I can be spared from my arduous 
employment, and if I shall not bore you 
too much may I ask the pleasure of being 
your escort? Or shall I find a gay young 
lieutenant?” 

“I prefer the captain, as he is of higher 
rank,” with a gleam of mischief in her eyes. 

He gave some orders to the subaltern. The 
crowd w*as thinning out, seeking new pleas- 
ures. They gathered the party — Lorraine hav- 
ing picked up a new admirer and divided him 
with Leslie. 


108 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“I want you to see these two friends of 
mine,” Helen said. “Our friendship has lasted 
three years without a break.” 

“I imagine one would hate to break with 
you,” in a low tone. 

“I am only an ordinary girl. And there are 
some splendid ones.” 

“I like the ordinary kind,” he returned, 
laughingly. 

The plaza was a fascinating sight. Several 
companies were going through splendid evolu- 
tions. Helen did not wonder that men them- 
selves were fascinated with the wonderful 
order and precision, the figures were so far be- 
yond anything she had ever seen. And the 
speckless military attire, the trappings of the 
officers made a glitter that sent a shimmer 
through the atmosphere. 

“The next best thing will be to get seats for 
the grand parade, the last show of the day. 
You haven’t seen a tithe of West Point and 
you surely must come again. I’ll see what I 
can do and then I will have to leave you. ‘Duty 
calls, we must obey.’ Did you ever write that 
in a copy book ?” 


A RARE HOLIDAY 


IO9 

“When I was a little girl living in the 
country.” 

“It is too bad I cannot hear about that after 
all the confidence I have bestowed upon you.” 

The captain was aft in a flash, but they lost 
sight of him in the crowd. He returned with 
the welcome news that he had found an excel- 
lent place and pre-empted it. 

“So many of the excursionists went with the 
boat that you will have a better chance. Keep 
close and follow me.” 

The cadets who had been keeping the seats 
rose and touched their caps as they disap- 
peared. Then the several soldier escorts had 
to rush back to duty with regretful farewells. 

“I do hope you will come again,” Captain 
Franklin exclaimed earnestly. “Here is my 
card, and I shall be only too happy to convoy 
you about — there is so much you have not seen. 
I wish to-day had been twice as long,” with a 
gallant gesture of the hand. 

“Your captain was very attractive,” Leslie 
began, laughingly. “Was the tea most de- 
lightful?” 

“The talk was,” answered Helen, brightly. 


IIO HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

The parade was well worth seeing, though 
some of the young faces showed signs of fa- 
tigue that could not be tolerated in the step. 
The music was inspiriting. Hands and hand- 
kerchiefs were waved, and more than one good- 
by sent to some one in the ranks. 

“I wouldn’t have missed the day for any- 
thing/’ Willard said. “I hope you all enjoyed 
it as much as I. What a pity Danforth 
couldn’t have stayed !” 

“ It was indeed worth seeing,” Mr. Morse 
admitted. “And now we must make our way 
to the train, though the sail down would have 
been delightful.” 

Willard took Helen’s arm. She glanced at 
the glowing face and expressive eyes that 
smiled over to her as Shirley said to him : 

“You might let me walk the other side of 
Helen. I’ve hardly seen her all day.” 

“That would be a mannerly sort of escort, I 
must say,” in a half derisive and wholly 
amused tone. “You shall sit together in the 
train.” 

“Wasn’t it all splendid?” and Shirley drew a 
long breath. “I couldn’t help but think of the 


A RARE HOLIDAY 


III 


old Greeks and Persians and Franks, with 
Charlemagne and other old generals at their 
head. And you didn’t have any fear, for they 
were not going out to fight. And the music 
was superb! The cadets must have a good 
time. And they were so amusing with their 
chaff and nonsense, but they do compliment 
one so. I never saw such a lot of men together 
before. And wouldn’t it be just grand to go to 
the graduation ball! They have one every 
year. Do you suppose it is as gay at 
Annapolis ?” 

“We must go and hunt up your brother 
sometime,” Willard made answer, pressing the 
arm he held. Then suddenly remembering, he 
exclaimed: “Did you enjoy it, Helen?” 

“Oh, very much. It will take me some time 
to think it all over; at present it swims before 
my eyes.” 

“And that captain — he seems such a nice 
honorable sort of fellow. He looked as if he 
was making himself very interesting.” 

“Yes, he was. There was so much to talk 
about.” 

Helen noted that there was no jealousy in his 


1 12 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

tone. And yet he had once been ungracious 
about Mr. Morse. 

“It quite stirs one’s patriotic blood. Oh, 
Helen, do you remember when we came up 
here with father and ” 

“And dear Daisy. I thought of it more than 
once,” in a softened tone. 

“And was that the first time you were up 
here?” inquired Shirley. 

“Yes. I had never been about much — for 
pleasure.” 

“And isn’t it odd — this is the first time I 
have been to any such place, and we both 
came with you.” Then the pressure on the arm 
was hers. “I went to New York the first win- 
ter I was at college and had a splendid time at 
the theater and opera. I do so love music, even 
the band,” enthusiastically. 

“And it is funny, but my first visit of any 
note was at New York, also. But I didn’t at- 
tend the opera. It was for shopping to get 
ready for school,” and amused lines crossed 
Helen’s face at the remembrance. She could 
see the little girl again with her patroness, 
Mrs. Van Dorn. 


A RARE HOLIDAY 


113 

The coach was not crowded and the party 
found seats together. Leslie and Lorraine sat 
right behind Helen and Shirley. The latter 
was talking in a most animated fashion. 

“I never quite decided whether she was truly 
pretty until this afternoon,” Leslie began in a 
low tone just for Lorraine’s ear. “She sug- 
gested a lovely rose just coming into bloom.” 

“And how furiously she flirted!” rather in- 
dignantly. 

“No — she really didn’t do anything to at- 
tract attention. The cadets hovered about her, 
she couldn’t drive them away — you can’t im- 
agine her being rude. And Mr. Bell looked 
proud and satisfied to have the loveliest girl in 
the circle.” 

“I did like her. She’s curiously fascinating 
in some ways. But she’s taken that young fel- 
low away from H — and I feel almost as if I 
hate her.” 

Leslie studied the face so full of annoyance. 

“I fancy she gave him up. Perhaps they 
were only dear friends. You know it seemed 
at first as if he was Miss Craven’s admirer. 
Mrs. Bell loves her dearly, but she doesn’t 


1 14 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

suggest any nearer tie. I do not think he is 
grand enough for her.” 

Lorraine looked surprised. “He is doing 
finely, I believe ; graduated from Columbia and 
the law school, and has a most excellent situa- 
tion. And his brothers-in-law are men of posi- 
tion; one is a clergyman.” 

“He is a nice, manly fellow, so tender to his 
mother that it fairly touches one. And I can’t 
bear to think of his being thrown away on her ” 
with an indignant nod. 

“You don’t do her justice, Lorraine. She 
has a very sweet nature and some capabilities 
that may blossom out into absolute virtues. We 
are not all alike. And some girls are slow in 
developing. Lorraine, didn’t you have a good 
time? I thought you were enjoying every- 
thing. And we are not in a hurry to marry off 
our dear girl.” 

“Oh, just let me have a good time being dis- 
appointed,” Lorraine said, rather shortly. 

“I should much sooner choose Mr. Morse,” 
Leslie said, in a very low tone. 

“Why, I never thought of Mr. Morse look- 
ing at one of us even. He seems so much older, 


A RARE HOLIDAY 


IIS 

but he was charming at Christmas, only by and 
by he and his sister are going to keep house to- 
gether and it would be a pity to spoil that. 
Hasn’t Shirley talked a steady stream since we 
entered the car! All about her conquests, I 
dare say.” 

The soft voice had wandered on through 
joyous inflections, with now and then a reply 
from Helen in pleasant tones that seemed an 
approval. 

Leslie took Lorraine’s hand in hers. “You 
are all tired out,” she said, with warm, tender 
sympathy. 


CHAPTER VI 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION 

They were all tired out with their day’s ex- 
cursion, but the dainty supper and a rest on the 
porch in the delightful evening air were tran- 
quilizing before they went to bed. Willard and 
Shirley sat in one hammock swinging slowly, 
Helen sought out Leslie, and Lorraine went 
over to Mrs. Bell, whom she had come to ad- 
mire very much. In a certain way she did feel 
vexed, yet she had a misgiving that she was not 
altogether in the right. If she had liked Wil- 
lard Bell less she would not have cared. He 
was a very young girl’s ideal, and youth does 
not count by years any more than age. He had 
so many pleasing ways that she really wished 
for her brother the pretty deference to his 
mother, to women in general. Her brother 
would have been inclined to call Miss Morse 
and Miss Craven “old maids.” Willard did not 
put any difference of age between them. 

116 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION II/ 

Shirley was radiant the next morning and 
brimming over with her day’s pleasure. Lor- 
raine was rather languid, she was hardly rested 
over the last weeks of college examinations and 
the gayeties crowded in everywhere. Not for 
worlds would she have failed in entering the 
seniors, and although she had made little ref- 
erence to it, she dreaded the thought of parting 
with Helen, whose decision for the postgrad- 
uate year had rejoiced her heart. 

This morning there was a drive over to the 
river to a beautiful point and from thence to 
Irvington, to visit all the Irving haunts and 
remembrances. The family carriage would 
hold six, then there was the phaeton and the 
runabout. Mrs. Bell preferred staying at home 
with Mrs. Howard. 

‘‘You don’t know how comforting it is to 
meet some one of your own age who has lived 
through sorrows and come to the serenity of 
acceptance. With youth it is always a striving 
for hope, an admixture of the future, but when 
you have reached the summit and see the gen- 
tle decline the beautiful outlook is toward the 
sunset and the hills of God. We are both going 


Il8 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

the same way and we enjoy our pilgrimage. 
And it is the time of life for young people to 
be storing up joys and delights that will make 
sunshine in the after days.” 

“There will be six of you in the carriage,” 
said Willard. “Let me take the surrey and the 
children and one girl to keep them in 
order ” 

“Miss Shirley !” cried Elma. “She makes up 
such pretty stories about birds and squirrels and 
everything.” 

Wilma went round and clasped her hand. 
She was a little girl with them. It was a kind 
of childhood she had missed and was not too 
old to enjoy, but she raised her eyes pleadingly 
to Willard. Was she crowding Helen out of 
anything ? 

“You girls will enjoy being together, oh, 
learned young women,” waving his hand to the 
three. “And I know you will trust me with 
your treasures, Miss Craven. I’ll promise to 
keep them in good order and safety. We’ll fol- 
low close behind as befits our youth.” 

“That’s for Shirley,” thought Lorraine. 
“Still I’d rather have Helen, only — well, there 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION II9 

really was no choice for us,” settling her sweet 
lips severely. 

“We will take some luncheon, a basket in 
each vehicle, though we shall find at least two 
nice hotels. But this will make it more of a 
picnic.” 

“You know just the right thing to do,” and 
Willard bowed courteously. 

“I want to sit by Shirley,” declared Elma, 
and she caught the girl’s hand, kissing it rap- 
turously. 

“All the time? That wouldn’t be fair,” pro- 
tested Wilma, with a disconsolate curve of the 
lip. Shirley looked up eagerly as if begging 
Willard to settle it. 

“I tell you how we will manage it. We’ll 
be gone nearly all day. First, one girl shall 
sit by me — and really I thought you liked me 
ever so much ! I know lots of nice stories, too. 
That will be half an hour, say, then she may 
change with the other one. And then I must 
have Shirley for an hour to even up your two 
half-hours, don’t you see ?” 

They did not understand the casuistry, but it 
looked fair and they agreed. So he helped in 


120 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Elma and Shirley, and took Wilma beside 
him. 

“I drive a little sometimes,” the child ex- 
claimed, wistfully. “And I’m learning to ride. 
Betty is so gentle.” 

Betty and Nan were both saddle horses and 
a comfortable team together. The other two 
were more spirited. 

Helen sat on the middle seat with Miss 
Morse. She wanted to talk of the best studies 
for her coming year’s course, and if she would 
not find time to tutor a little. 

“You are fine in Latin and Greek; the only 
drawback in that line is that you are so young. 
I do believe college life keeps a girl younger. 
I’ve been watching these few years back. They 
are as young now at twenty as they were a 
dozen years, ago at sixteen. Then the girl 
began to think of a husband, as marriage 
seemed the only satisfactory destiny. Now 
they develop more symmetrically, they consider 
their health. We shall not see so many broken- 
down women at forty. And the physical train- 
ing ought to enable them to do a little house- 
work if occasion required. So they will make 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION 121 

better wives. We hear about girls who do not 
know how to cook a potato or broil a steak 
with all their learning, yet a few years ago I 
was out camping with a party of girls who ex- 
hibited a good deal of ingenuity, I thought. 
They built a shed and stretched some enameled 
cloth over it to keep the rain off of an old cook 
stove a neighboring woman lent them. We 
burned wood, of course. We cooked and 
baked, we had a fine bed of coals to broil on, 
and no awful blunders were made such as we 
sometimes read of in a story. What is all your 
chemistry and some of the household branches 
good for if you can’t put them into practice?” 

“That must have been great fun,” returned 
Helen, her eyes alight with amusement. “I’d 
like to try it. Come to think, it is the differ- 
ence in the girls, isn’t it? I have two cousins 
in the family of the aunt I lived with in child- 
hood. Jenny went to work in a shop when she 
was quite young, but she makes an excellent, 
thrifty housekeeper. Aurelia hated every kind 
of work and read the trashiest sort of novels 
and planned the most romantic future. She 
ran away and married a poor man who isn’t 


122 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

very smart, as Hope people say. She has had 
to come home to live. She hated to study. I 
doubt if school or college would have done any- 
thing for her.” 

“Perhaps not. Yet I have seen some quite 
unpromising girls develop slowly into very fair 
women. You do find the bent of a girl’s mind. 
And, I believe, I could count up half a dozen 
women who when they had passed forty took 
to writing, when no one had ever suspected 
them of possessing a genius. I have a friend 
who brought up a family of children, and one 
daughter was an artist. One day, and she was 
past fifty then, it came to her like a revelation 
that she could learn to paint small articles, 
flowers, and bits of scenery. Her daughter 
thought it quite impossible. So she took les- 
sons of a stranger and was much encouraged. 
Her husband died suddenly and his affairs 
were greatly involved. Her artist daughter was 
abroad at this time. The furniture was sold, 
the large home was no longer needed. She put 
three of her own paintings among the pictures, 
a few of which were by well-known artists. One 
of hers, a really lovely scene, was run up to a 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION 123 

hundred dollars. She went to the person who 
bought it and explained, but instead of making 
it less valuable to him he ordered two others. 
She is nearly seventy now and has earned con- 
siderable money, is a member of an artists’ 
club, and her children are very proud of her. 
We shall never know how many mute, in- 
glorious Miltons there are. And look at the 
women left widows, who care for and educate 
a family.” 

‘•Why, that is quite a romance,” declared 
Helen, “worth living to be fifty, or even 
seventy.” 

“We are trying now to develop and aid the 
powers a girl possesses. We want to give them 
a fair chance. And I think they are coming to 
understand that and are anxious to accept it. 
We can’t make them all geniuses, and yet I 
think a good home maker is in one way a ge- 
nius and worthy of all praise. It takes some 
wisdom and understanding of values to keep a 
house on limited means. And I believe girls 
will look more seriously at marriage in the fu- 
ture, since single women are coming to fill so 
many fine positions.” 


124 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Lorraine had been listening. Now she leaned 
over, just touching Miss Morse’s shoulder. 

“Dear Miss Morse, will you tell me what I 
can be best fitted for? I can do several pretty 
things; I am a tolerable scholar; I want to 
graduate, for father would feel so awfully dis- 
appointed if I did not. He considers education 
a sort of evolution and believes in the end it is 
going to raise the standard of the whole coun- 
try. But I really haven’t any aptitude for 
teaching; I should be afraid of the girls and, 
oh, I should be a wretched disciplinarian. I 
think I could make and trim a bonnet and plan 
a gown — I have lovely ideas there. Of course, 
there is no need of my doing anything — but, if 
there should be reverses! Oh, how do girls 
live when their fathers die !” she cried, passion- 
ately, her eyes humid with tears. 

“My dear,” in her rich soft voice that she 
had not allowed to become strident, “it may be 
that your chief duty is to glorify daughterhood. 
And this is why we are seeking to develop the 
higher moral qualities as well, and not have 
the outside exterior polished with the gloss of 
charming manners, and the interior a neglected 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION 125 

field of weeds. The fine ideals based on truth 
will be the true value of life in that state to 
which we are called. All these duties and rela- 
tions find their own place and work if we seek 
earnestly.” 

“The world is full of work,” commented 
Leslie. “And the education ought to carry 
with it a force sufficient to direct life in the 
right channel. Mere pleasure and amusement 
pall at length, as we see the ridiculous things 
society people invent to keep up some sort of 
excitement as they come to the dregs. It does 
seem a pity when the harvest is crying out for 
laborers.” 

“Then you think I ought to be content?” 
Lorraine said, with a glint of humor in her 
eyes. “And just drift along while these two 
girls will be tugging at the wheel of the world's 
advancement ?” 

“No, you are not to drift. You are only a 
girl now and your duty is to evolve the true 
woman. I shall keep watch of my best girls in 
the hope that my labors will be rewarded.” 

“Are you too scholastic to enjoy this lovely 
scenery?” asked Mr. Morse. “If the world is 


126 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

full of work it is also full of beauty in the 
places where God’s hand has not been dese- 
crated. I am truly glad that some of the 
wealth of the world is used in beautifying 
homes and that people really live in them, at 
least in the summer. Look at this magnificent 
garden.” 

The house stood back on a slight elevation, 
and was in itself a model of beauty and com- 
fort. Children were playing about the wide 
porch where only the columns were draped with 
vines, leaving the outlook of wide spaces. Then 
there were beds of magnificent bloom, great 
masses of one kind and color, another bed dif- 
ferent, but all harmonious. 

“It is perfection!” exclaimed Juliet. “And 
that is the highest praise one can bestow. But 
— such homes are the luxury of life. If I were 
ever so rich I shouldn’t spend my money that 
way, for I have seen so much of the sore needs 
of humanity. But I am glad there are people 
who can, so long as they do not build a high 
wall and shut out their less fortunate neigh- 
bors. I think of Elim with its wells of water 
and the seventy trees of palm. How glad the 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION 127 

pilgrims must have been on their weary jour- 
ney. And it is our duty to train the poor and 
ignorant to respect their neighbor’s belongings, 
as a matter of honesty. To come and despoil 
them is as much a sin as any other thievery. It 
is taking or destroying what they cannot re- 
store, the fruit of envy and malice.” 

For half a mile or more they passed these 
beautiful estates; then there were wooded 
ranges, hills, depressions through which they 
could discern the shining river. They recalled 
bits of poems and romances, historic legends, 
and not a few of Irving’s fanciful stories “that 
ought to have happened if they never did,” 
Helen declared. Leslie was charmed beyond 
measure. 

A little stream winding its way mostly 
through shady places attracted them, and 
Helen’s quick sight discovered watercress. 

“A never-failing spring there,” said Mr. 
Morse. “We ought to stop and give the 
horses a rest, and I think some luncheon 
will not come amiss. Where are the others 
loitering?” 

They drank* of the sparkling spring that 


128 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

some one had stoned around and made a veri- 
table well. Helen gathered handfuls of cress 
to spice their meal. Willard turned round the 
bend of the road with his precious freight. 
The children were exuberant in their joy. Wil- 
lard was in a charming mood, but Shirley had 
a pretty shyness that kept the color wandering 
over her face, and her eyes downcast as if there 
was a secret in them. 

It was a merry luncheon, and they left some 
crumbs for the birds that had played orchestra 
as if they were trying to outdo each other. 
They had not forgotten the horses, either, and 
after a little rest they wended their way down 
to Sleepy Hollow and the ground made so ro- 
mantic by the witchery of Washington Irving’s 
pen. Here was the quiet graveyard with its 
plain slab, here was the old house much re- 
modeled and renewed since he had passed out 
of it, but here were the old drawings from “Rip 
Van Winkle,” and “Ichabod Crane” and “Ka- 
trina.” How strangely beautiful it seemed this 
summer afternoon with the wind making ten- 
der melodies in the trees. 

“What I like is that queer history of New 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION I2g 

York and all the Dutch people and the gardens 
and what they did and said, and the old Gover- 
nor, who used to fly in such passions,” said 
Elma. “Mrs. Aldred said it was only a fanci- 
ful story, though the Dutch people did live there 
first. We talk it over and make it true, because 
we like the queerness of it.” 

“Why, I’ve never read it,” declared Leslie. 
“And that’s funny, too, when we have learned 
Irving almost by heart.” 

“Oh, then you must when we go home. We 
have it in our library upstairs. Oh, I do like it 
so ! And the queer Dutch pictures !” 

They could have lingered all the afternoon 
and found points of interest, but the ride home 
was quite long, though they were going a 
shorter and less beautiful way. They paused 
at the hotel, where they had a cup of tea and 
milk for those who desired it. 

No one proposed a change, so they drove on 
in the same order, but Wilma fell fast asleep 
on Shirley’s shoulder with her protecting arm 
about her. From time to time Willard in- 
quired if she was at all comfortable, and she 
said “yes” in her soft, cheerful tone. Wilma 


130 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

did not wake until Willard lifted her out of 
the carriage. 

“It’s been a heavenly day,” Shirley breathed, 
with a contented sigh. 

They did not talk much, only to make some 
plans for the morrow. Mr. Morse felt that he 
and his sister must go. There were so many 
things to crowd into his brief vacation. 

“I think Margaret and I have had one of the 
best times of our lives,” he said to Miss Craven. 
“I believe you have found the true secret of 
using this world’s goods and extracting the 
honey that nourishes those you come in con- 
tact with. Accept my very warmest apprecia- 
tion of these delightful days that I shall never 
forget. My home is so different, not merely 
the rooms in which I bestow my worldly goods, 
but the surroundings and the people. Yet we 
are to do our duty where God seems to give us 
our work. You are doing it with a large- 
hearted disinterestedness, and I wish you many 
happy years in it.” 

“I certainly do find happiness in it. Some- 
times I think there is too much pleasure ” 

“No, don’t think that. If it were solely for 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION 1 3 I 

yourself it would be different. We must make 
the world happier as well as better.” 

“1 could not live just for myself,” she said, 
simply. “Some day I must give an account of 
my stewardship.” 

“That is the way to look at it,” he re- 
joined. 

They were full of regrets at the breaking up 
of the party, for Lorraine had been summoned 
home as well. Miss Craven had insisted that 
Leslie should stay with Helen, as she had some 
further plans. Mrs. Bell was persuaded to re- 
main until the first of the week, when Willard 
was due at the office. 

Helen had a talk with Miss Morse that was 
really very sweet and encouraging. 

“But you will find college is only the begin- 
ning, if you mean to teach. Indeed, is not our 
whole life a school, learning and unlearning, 
since many of the things of past years must be 
gone over and adapted to the new demand? 
But you cannot tell how glad I shall be to have 
you a while longer. And I am thankful you 
have given me such a charming friend as Miss 
Craven. I want to keep in touch with her.” 


132 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Oh, I am so glad!” Helen cried, joyfully. 

She would not confess then that she knew of 
Helen’s early endeavors, that had really been 
the moving influence of Miss Craven’s life, the 
love that had inspired her individuality. 

They were not less sorry to part from Lor- 
raine. And though she still called Shirley an 
interloper, she began to understand that Helen 
was not at all in love with Willard, though she 
liked him very much. 

“And it’s not worth troubling our friend- 
ship,” she said, decidedly. “I’m not a bit jeal- 
ous of Leslie, but I do wish you were not so 
much taken with that silly little thing because 
she writes verses.” 

Helen laughed good-humoredly, and kissed 
her. It was the girl’s tender regard for her that 
caused the pain. 

Then Helen and Leslie amused themselves 
with the twins and the Knickerbocker history, 
beside the drives and walks and calls. Shirley 
was hovering about Mrs. Bell or with Willard. 
Then came some word from her father. A 
friend would be in New York the ensuing 
week, Tuesday. Would her hostess see that 



She flung herself on the grass, clasping Helen’s knees, 

Page 133. 













































































V 
























* 








































































































FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION 1 33 

she was put in his care and accept his sincere 
gratitude for the attention to his daughter, who 
was most enthusiastic over the pleasures of her 
visit ? And he begged she would accept a slight 
token of his regard that would be forwarded to 
her from the city. 

The token was a splendid copy of Dante. 
Of course, there was nothing to do but ac- 
cept it. 

Helen was sitting alone on a rustic seat under 
the great elm, late in the afternoon, when the 
light, graceful figure almost flew over the grass, 
then stopped short with a flushing face and out- 
stretched hands as if in entreaty. 

“What is it, Shirley ?” she asked, deliber- 
ately placing a sprig of honeysuckle in her 
book. The girl had been so innocently con- 
fidential until the last two days. 

“Oh, I wonder if I can tell you? Yes, I 
must;” and she flung herself on the grass, clasp- 
ing Helen’s knees, and raised her eyes with a 
touch of arch, bewildering sweetness and depre- 
cation withal. “Oh, I don’t know what you 
will think! I wasn’t dreaming of any such 
thing. I don’t understand now, and I don’t 


134 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

see how any one — you are so splendid, Helen. 
And I have but just one gift, writing verses 
to the people I love. I shall never be a fine 
scholar. I suppose there are some things about 
me pretty to look at — oh, how can I tell you ! 
Miss Denman said one day I was a flirt, trying 
to attract everybody, but I don’t care for ad- 
miration except from just a few. I accepted it 
from some of the girls because I didn’t want 
them to think me proud or holding myself high, 
as if I could do that,” and she laughed with a 
little hysterical sound; then suddenly burying 
her face in Helen’s lap, began to sob vehement- 
ly, her slight form shaken with emotion. 

“Shirley dear ” trying to raise the 

golden head. 

“Oh, I wonder if you will call me ‘dear’ when 
you know all ? I did not mean to be deceitful 
nor — nor treacherous, but it looks so ” 

“Shirley dear, don’t cry in that heartbreak- 
ing fashion. I think I know what it all means, 
and it ought to be happiness, not sorrow. You 
and Willard love each other.” 

“Oh, did you guess? It is the sweetest, 
dearest thing in all the world, and yet I may 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION 1 35 

not have the right. If I haven’t it would be 
dishonest, treacherous, as I said before. And 
you have been so good to me. I planned it out 
last night. I couldn’t sleep. First I was wild 
with joy, then torn with sorrow and 
shame ” 

“Do you suppose Willard would have spok- 
en of love if there had been any other claim? 
I cannot think so meanly of him. He is honest 
and truthful. He may have made a mistake, 
young people do at times, but he would not be 
double-minded.” 

“He loved you; he always will. You are so 
sweet and generous and noble. I don’t see 
how any one can help it ! And his father and 
mother loved you and the dear girl who died. 
And I think there isn’t very much to me. I 
never shall be a fine scholar or a grand woman 
as you and Miss Craven will be. Don’t I see 
it when I am compared with a great many 
girls? But I don’t understand how you came 
to give him up, and if it was from your very 
heart. This is what I want to know. Did I 
put myself in his way ? He was so sweet about 
that song last winter. And I told him I wrote 


I36 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

verses to you, because there was a sort of in- 
spiration in you. And this other song. His 
friend said I had a musical soul. And he 
begged me to write a few verses just for him. 
They were not love verses, as I wrote to you. 
Maybe I oughtn’t have done it. It is since I 
have been here.” 

What a simple child she was, one of the joy- 
ous creatures fitted for a life of serene happi- 
ness in giving and demanding little back, in 
adoring the one who chose her out of all other 
women. 

“And you didn’t quite believe him ?” 

“I don’t understand it myself. He is strange 
and mysterious and I don’t want to hurt you. 
I don’t want you to think meanly of me. I’d 
rather go back home for good and give up the 
delightful life here, and just wonder about it in 
loneliness and saying over to myself : 

4 Then come what may, 

What matter if I go mad — 

I shall have had my day.’" 


“Oh, you foolish child! Listen. If I had 
loved Willard as a girl should love the man she 


FOOD FOR CONSIDERATION 1 3/ 

is to marry, do you suppose I should have said 
‘No’ to him? Indeed, it would have been love 
for me. It was very honorable in him to tel) 
you about it, but you will be loved ten times 
more because you love him. And I would like 
to be your friend, just the sister friend I have 
been to him. There is no reason why you 
should not love him and rejoice in it, unless 
your parents think you too young, or do not 
wish you to go so far away.” 

“Oh, my sister was engaged five years, and 
no one said anything against that. Of course 
they were young and had to wait. And I 
shouldn’t mind waiting years. I’d like to come 
back to college and study real hard on the 
things I could learn. And perhaps some day I 
shall write real good verses that he will be 
proud of, little sweet, tender things. The old 
Latin poets did not disdain them. Oh, don’t 
you know that Miss Brooks was afraid at first 
that I’d copied some old poem ?” 

She almost laughed then, though tears 
beaded her bronze lashes. 

Helen kissed her tenderly. She had never 
known quite such a girl, and she was a curious 


I38 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

study. She had supposed this would be the 
conclusion. 

“There, dear, don’t give it another anxious 
thought. You were very sweet to confide in 
me, but there was nothing wrong, and I do 
think you can trust Willard to the uttermost.” 

“I’ve been so happy all summer, only when I 
was afraid of not passing. And you helped me 
so, inspired me with courage. Oh, I feel that 
I can never love you enough.” Then she sprang 
up as they saw Willard coming. Helen thought 
her the picture of a Greek nymph. 


CHAPTER VII 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 

“I shall never feel grateful enough to you,” 
Willard Bell said that evening, when he had 
drawn Helen down the path for a conference. 
Shirley was, as usual, with Mrs. Bell, and the 
twins were an admiring audience. Leslie and 
Juliet were in the fragrant corner of the porch 
discussing various matters. “You have taught 
me so many new things, when I used to think,” 
laughing with a wholesome gayety, “that I was 
much wiser and knew a great deal more about 
the world than you. Business, perhaps, but 
women have a clearer insight into things, and 
into each other’s feelings; ought I not to say 
hearts ?” 

“It is an axiom, I believe, that we are not all 
wise at twenty. It is a real joy to go on learn- 
ing.” 

“And sometimes quite mortifying to be con- 


139 


140 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

vinced of your ignorance. But it doesn’t seem 
as if you had made mistakes.” 

“Oh, yes ; no end of them,” and the mirthful 
sound in her voice was cheering. 

“You have been so wise and so generous in 
this matter. Helen, there are girls, and nice, 
pleasant ones, too, who would have upbraided 
me severely for this change of mind. I still be- 
lieve if you had loved me I should have tried 
to come up to your ideal, for I do admire your 
strength and that kind of hopefulness,” but in 
the pause Helen thought it would have been 
moulding her to his ideal instead. “If any- 
thing, I have a higher regard for you to-day 
and not so high an opinion of myself. The at- 
mosphere of the past week has been different, 
more uplifting, I might say truer to the finer 
needs of the inner life. And this love has given 
me a clearer insight, though a few people, like 
your friends, the Morses, clarify the mental at- 
mosphere wonderfully. And Miss Craven is 
just fine.” 

“She is all that,” the girl returned with ear- 
nestness. 

“Of course Shirley told you. She was so 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS I4I 

awfully conscientious, dear little angel, she 
wouldn’t even make a promise until she learned 
for herself how it stood with you, although I 
told her emphatically you had never accepted 
me as a lover. And I know now that this is the 
satisfying love of my life. In some respects she 
is still a child, and she has been queerly brought 
up, rather she has come up like some lovely 
wood flower that knows nothing much of the 
outside world. It is such delicious innocence, 
yet there is so much refinement and reticence 
about her. She doesn’t fling herself at you, but 
you have to go in search of her fascinating 
graces. I suppose a young fellow in love lives 

in a state of rhapsody ” and Helen was 

touched by the tender throb in his voice that 
made it tremulous. 

“What are you going to do?” She made an 
effort to bring him back to the serious side of 
the case. “Is it to be an engagement ?” 

“Why, yes,” in a tone of surprise. “She is 
coming back for the next year. Oh, Helen, 
will you not be the dear and constant and sym- 
pathetic friend to her that you were to Daisy, 
that you have been to all of us? She reveres 


142 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

you so highly that she will listen to any course. 
And though she seems so sweet and yielding, 
she has a strong sense of what is right ; she is 
very honest with herself.” 

“But the serious side of the engagement. 
You must inform her parents.” 

Willard was silent. He had considered noth- 
ing but having her back where he could see her 
occasionally, and having Helen for a sort of 
mentor. 

“She is much younger than her years in some 
respects and may agree readily to whatever you 
propose. But I should want to begin this new 
life in an honorable fashion. And if there is 
any objection it had better be made known 
now.” 

“I don’t see why there should be,” rather 
resentfully. “My standing is good, as well as 
my family. I have a fine outlook for the future, 
for 1 mean to make myself so necessary to the 
firm that when there is an opportunity I shall be 
offered a partnership. I am almost eyes to Mr. 
Loring now. I do not pretend to be rich — if 
that would make a difference.” 

“They might not like to have her go so far 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 143 

away from home. Some Southern families 
are clannish.” 

“Oh, Helen, there are numbers of young 
Southern girls in New York eager for situa- 
tions. They do not seem to mind leaving home 
any more than Northern girls. They come up 
to colleges, and to hospitals. The Charda- 
voynes trust Shirley away almost ten months of 
the year.” 

“Then, what is your idea?” 

“I haven’t had any real plan. You see, there 
has hardly been time. I couldn’t go to Virginia 
now, for I am needed in the office. It seems to 
me matters might remain this way for some 
time ” 

“And not have a real engagement? You 
will both go on loving each other more fondly, 
and if a break did occur it would be all the 
harder for each.” 

“Well,” he began, determinedly. “I think I 
would wait and wait and wear out any father’s 
patience. If there was any real objection to 
me — why, Helen, if I chose I could make a 
very nice selection in the city and that isn’t 
bragging, either. It might stand awhile — say 


144 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

until Christmas. Meanwhile she may be able 
to determine the wisest course.’’ 

“Talk it over with her,” Helen returned, de- 
cisively. 

“But you will be our friend and stand by us 
whatever comes?” entreatingly. 

“Whatever comes in the line of duty and 
truth,” she returned, seriously, looking at him 
with calm, earnest eyes. 

“I shall not ask any wrong endeavor from 
any friend,” he declared, proudly. 

“And I wish you all happiness from the 
depths of my soul. In many respects your 
choice is a wise one. She is tractable and 
sweet-tempered, rather yielding where she 
loves, and so you must not demand too 
much.” 

“Oh, you need not fear that I shall play 
tyrant,” and he gave a rather forced little 
laugh. “I should love her too much. I should 
be continually studying her happiness.” 

“You had better talk the matter over with her 
at once. I will send her to you.” 

He caught Helen’s hand and kissed it. She 
was in a curious tumult of emotion and half 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 145 

protest, that she should in any respect be the 
arbiter of these lovers. She could not regret 
that he had transferred the more passionate 
part of his affection to another. She could see 
the points of attraction in Shirley that she 
would never have — oh, Helen, you had not 
reached the highest point of human love, in- 
deed, had hardly applied it to yourself ! This 
year was going to be a great deal to her, and 
she was not willing to take up others’ burdens 
while they walked through flowery meads sip- 
ping sweetness. 

Shirley was in no mind to look at the case in 
its gravest aspect. 

“Why, they wouldn't care,” she cried, in- 
sistently. “They made no objection to Eloise’s 
lover, and he was quite poor, and they had to 
wait ever so long.” 

“We will not have to wait, my darling. A 
year from this time we can plan our marriage. 
But I want you to come back so I can see you 
occasionally.” 

“Yes. I shall surely do that. Oh, I couldn't 
stay away now,” flushing and looking prettier 
with the beauty blossoming of youth and truth. 


I46 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“And there is so much to learn. I am quite an 
ignoramus still. Miss Craven, you ought to 
take pity on me and show me how to make a 
lovely home. At the South there are such 
troops of servants ready to work a week for an 
old gown or some finery,” and she laughed 
mellifluously. 

Willard colored. Was she dreaming of a 
home like this ? But she was so joyously glad 
of everything, and she would come to under- 
stand. There was his mother, who had taken 
her fondly to her heart. 

There were sunshine and showers altemat- 
ingly for the next twenty-four hours, bursts of 
gladness when she could not be grateful and 
loving enough, and then tears at the thought 
of parting. 

“To think I shall not see you for two whole 
months. If it was only where any of you could 
come, but you would not like it after all this 
luxury and — and beautiful neatness. I was 
shocked myself when I went home last summer. 
You see, mamma keeps her part pretty and nice, 
and now that Eloise is away the rest goes any- 
how. And we are away off from anybody 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 147 

worth while, with the great mountain range at 
the westward of us. I should never be happy 
there again,” and her eyes overflowed with 
tears. 

It was a sorrowful parting. Mrs. Bell and 
Willard were to take her to New York and give 
her in charge of her father’s friend. There 
would be nothing said about an engagement 
until Christmas. 

Mrs. Bell held Helen clasped to her heart for 
many moments. 

“Nothing can change my regard for you,” 
she asserted in the tenderest of tones. “I could 
wish it had been different, but I shall have two 
daughters instead of one. Shirley finds an en- 
trance in your inmost soul and she gives the en- 
thusiastic love that fills every pulse of Willard’s 
being. I think they will be very happy, and she, 
poor child, needs some one to make life what it 
should be to her. I shall count on your visit to 
me, and I have had such a delightful time with 
all your friends. Why, Helen, I am half in love 
with college life and almost envy you young 
people the advantages of to-day, the golden 
promises that make the way bright for you. 


I48 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Yet I had the sweetness of my youth and my 
time, Heaven bless you, child.” 

It was positively lonely when they had gone. 
Then after sunset a soft rain began with its 
silvery patter on the leaves. They all gathered 
in the pretty sitting-room, and Leslie went on 
with the redoubtable Wouter Van Twiller. 

“Does the engagement satisfy you?” Leslie 
asked, when they were alone that night. 

“Partly. After all I suppose if the love lasts 
all will go right. Shirley will make a sweet 
wife and a lovely mother. She will give her 
children what she has not had, a delightful 
childhood.” 

“She is an odd compound. I cannot im- 
agine Mr. Bell choosing her from hosts of well- 
balanced, admirable girls.” 

Helen laughed. “ ‘Love hath vagaries of its 
own/ to quote from some forgotten poet.” 

“I shall not agree to your wasting your 
precious time upon her next year.” 

“Why, I might make a real poet of her.” 

“Let love and her husband do that.” 

Had Helen cared ? Leslie wondered. She did 
not see how any man could pass Helen without 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS I49 

making a desperate effort to win her. Shirley 
was not to be mentioned in the same week. 

It rained the next morning. They counted 
up the many beautiful days they had had for 
their party. Then letters came. Helen seemed 
to be deluged with them. 

There was one from Grace Trevor. After 
glancing it over, she said : “Let me read this to 
you, Leslie. Miss Trevor didn’t seem so very 
promising, but she has acquitted herself nobly. 
And a happy marriage is the result.” 

It was a very joyous epistle. Grace had fin- 
ished her two years teaching, and been very ear- 
nestly solicited to add another year. She had 
given such good satisfaction and teachers were 
not over-abundant at Westport. She had 
saved part of her salary and would get her 
trousseau ready through vacation. There was 
such a pretty, cozy house, newly built, for sale, 
the owner having to go out to Denver on some 
business, and would settle there. Bert had been 
saving up a little money, and his father had of- 
fered to lend him some, so they were to buy it 
and commence housekeeping. That would 
scant their furnishing, but they wouldn’t mind; 


150 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

they could do that by degrees, and the house 
was considered a great bargain. Chrissy had a 
nice lover, too, but they would not be married 
until spring, and papa would be quite proud of 
both sons-in-law, even if they were poor young 
men. 

“Although I protested against college life, 
and must have bored you dreadfully, my dear 
Helen, I have been thankful many times for 
that year, but mostly for you. You can never 
realize what all your good work and encourage- 
ment did for me. I was asked if I would sub- 
stitute if they were in trouble about teachers, 
and I have promised to. I shall be glad to go 
on earning a little money. I have been a real 
success. I may say it without undue vanity, 
and papa is very proud of it. Isn’t some of it 
due to that same college training that I re- 
sented so? But I have the sweet and sacred 
love to fill my heart with joy and gladness. 
What are you going to do? I hope you will 
find a splendid lover ! I don’t want you to get 
set in your ways and think education is the all 
of life, like Aunt Marian, though at Easter she 
took a prize of five hundred dollars on some 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 1 5 I 

of the big sociological questions, and there 
were several hundred competitors. That was 
fine ! 

“I hope some day you will visit me. You 
may be sure I am a happy girl and shall be a 
glad and happy wife, and some of it will be 
owing to you. With my warmest love.” 

“That is what I call a most excellent des- 
tiny,” declared Leslie. “It gives me courage to 
go on with unpromising girls, and it is really 
complimentary to our college that a year of it 
even could produce good results. I have seen 
some of the letters that have been sent back to 
dear alma mater full of praise for the good ac- 
quired. One girl of Miss Van Meter’s is in 
China, helping to establish a sort of high school 
to fit Chinese girls for teachers. There are 
some rewards, you see. They may come our 
way one day,” with a smiling air of comrade- 
ship. 

“Leslie, I hope you will marry. You could 
make a lovely home!” Helen exclaimed, ear- 
nestly. 

“Same to yourself. I’ve never even had a 
lover. I’m sure you have.” 


152 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

That sent them both into a fit of merry 
laughter. 

In the evening, when Mrs. Howard had gone 
upstairs with the children, who claimed this in- 
dulgence in vacation, the three girls were in the 
cozy downstairs sitting-room with a light from 
the hall and another from the handful of fire on 
the hearth, for the evening had set in cool. 
Miss Craven had been rocking slowly to and 
fro, and now she stopped. 

“Girls,” in a sweet, entreating tone, “I have 
a plan to lay before you, and I hope you will 
feel generous enough not to thwart me.” 

“Oh, Juliet! Why, you know I wouldn't 
after all this lovely time you have given us,” 
and Helen was beside her with a swift motion, 
taking both hands. The firelight made her face 
rosy and the eager smile gave promise. 

“And Leslie?” 

“Oh, Leslie wouldn't dare go against my 
wishes, though I may have to yield to her when 
she is on the college staff next year.” 

“A little brief authority,” subjoined Leslie, 
in a tone of merriment. 

There was a silence with a touch of vague- 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 153 

ness in it, as if something was about to hap- 
pen. 

“Well!” Helen raised herself a trifle and 
stole her arm about Juliet’s neck. 

“It is this. I want to take a little journey for 
my own pleasure largely. In such a case one 
chooses one’s companions. I don’t want the 
poor, weary mothers this time, nor the working 
girls, nor yet the slum children. I have been 
doing some duty by them, and, like the children, 
want my reward.” 

“Do not say it is Europe,” and Helen’s tone 
was deprecating. 

“No, it is not that. I want you two girls to 
go to Niagara with me. Well, perhaps a little 
farther. I want some one who hasn’t been any- 
where or seen anything, who will be new and 
fresh and joyous.” 

“Juliet!” The tone was almost reproach- 
ful. 

Miss Craven pressed the hand against her 
soft cheek, and with her arm still kept Helen 
in her kneeling posture. 

“You have both been lovely and entertaining 
to the guests. We have been in a sort of whirl, 


154 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

and now a little excursion by ourselves will be 
like the last strain of music when the band has 
finished some overture.” 

Helen was ashamed of her pride. Why 
should she hate to take favors from the dearest 
friend she had ? 

“Oh, you are doing this just for us,” she be- 
gan, in an unsteady voice. 

“No, partly for myself. I’ve been twice. 
The first time I seemed desperately alone with 
a rather gay party, who bristled with exclama- 
tion points and wanted you to do the same. I 
can’t always be so expressive when people ex- 
pect me to. And the second time with only four 
people. One lady had so many headaches and 
ailments that one could hardly think her own 
thoughts, so frequent were the demands for 
sympathy. And you are both well and enjoy 
everything, so it is no wonder I would 
like to take it again with your freshness and 
zest.” 

“Miss Craven, I think it is a lovely invita- 
tion,” Leslie said, in a sweet, grateful voice. 
“I’ve almost envied the girls who talk this 
over so carelessly, as if it were an everyday 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 155 

occurrence, girls who have fathers and plenty 
of money to spend. I’ve always had to study 
economy. I thought in another year I might 
take some indulgences, and this visit has been a 
beautiful thing to me. But Niagara! I really 
can’t take it all in as something offered to me, 
and I shall have to thank you all along the 
way.” 

Helen’s conscience pricked her and the quick 
tears came to her eyes. It is what she should 
have said first. Suppose in that far back time 
Juliet had repelled her advances. Suppose she 
had declined Mrs. Wilmarth’s lovely summer 
proffer. She reached up and kissed Juliet and 
was not ashamed of the tears. 

“ I don’t know what to say, dear, for Leslie 
has said it all,” and her voice had little breaks 
of emotion in it. “It is very generous ” 

“That is what money is for, I think : giving 
pleasure to some who feel they cannot quite 
afford it for themselves. And I have so much 
that it is a real charity for some one I love to 
come in and share pleasures with me. You see, 
dear girls, all the charity is not merely feeding 
and clothing the poor and giving them a day’s 


156 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

rest now and then. There are happiness and 
delight as well in sharing with those you love.” 

Helen’s heart was full. Hadn’t she been 
sharp and over-proud sometimes because she 
felt she did not want to be an object of benefi- 
cence? And was it not love that made the 
world blossom like the rose ? Love that offered 
the beneficence, love that accepted ? They were 
dear friends, one was rich, the other poor, and 
was not this mean little pride a sin ? 

“You had done so much already,” she mur- 
mured. “It was to please me you had all these 
people here ” 

“To please myself, dear. And it has been a 
real delight. I am going down to Vernon Park 
to see Mrs. Bell at her daughter’s. I shall visit 
the college to see Miss Morse and Shirley. 
And if the minister should invite us all to a 
house-party I should go. I am not so afraid 
of the world as in the days when you came to 
my rescue.” 

Juliet gave a soft little laugh, and Helen had 
to join. 

They had been talking in an undertone, 
partly whispering. Now Juliet rose, and with 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 1 57 

her arm around Helen took a few steps across 
the room. 

“We are very bad-mannered,” she said to 
Leslie, “but sometimes this girl is proud and 
self-willed. She is my dearest friend, too, but 
I think she is afraid of my money. It has such 
a big ‘M’ to it that sometimes it really scares 
her. I used to be afraid of it, too, but I’ve been 
learning how to use it. If banks and bonds and 
stocks should fail, I should be glad that I had 
done some good and made some people happy 
while I had it. Do you not wish to hear how I 
first came to love Helen ?” 

“Indeed I should. But I soon learned as 
well.” 

“You lay too much stress on that,” declared 
Helen. 

She sat down on the divan and drew Helen 
beside her, telling over the episode when she 
first entered school and the loneliness that had 
preceded it. Helen could not say she embel- 
lished, it was such an honest, straightforward 
story. And how near she had been to going 
to college when Mrs. Howard came into her 
life. 


158 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Why, it is just like a romance!” declared 
Leslie. “But it seems to me life is full 
of romances, some sad and some very beau- 
tiful.” 

“And one of the best is friendship — it has 
so many sides, blossoms out so often from 
some tiny bud, and when it is grown nothing 
ought ever to break it. Oh, where did we 
begin? You will both go to Niagara to watch 
over me and see that nothing dreadful 
happens.” 

“We will go because it is splendid in you to 
ask us,” returned Helen; with glowing cheeks 
and eyes alight with affection. 

“Another year I may take the girls, I am 
afraid they will grow up too fast. I like them 
so much when they have intelligence and are 
not afraid to show tenderness. I’d like to keep 
them there years. But I mean they shall have 
some of the best of this beautiful world when 
they can appreciate it thoroughly.” 

And then they talked of the wonderful world, 
of their own country, of Europe with its treas- 
ures, of far India and Japan; and the fire died 
out, though the rain beat against some of the 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 159 

windows and was like a sound of the sea 
through the trees. 

Afterward they said a tender good-night. 

“Helen Grant, you have some of the most 
splendid friends ever any girl had,” Leslie de- 
clared with fervent emphasis. 

Did not one owe a great debt to friendship, 
then? A strange new humility swept across 
Helen’s soul. 

They planned it the next day. Mrs. Howard 
would take the children down to New York 
and the Park for their excursion, and they 
kissed their dear Miss Juliet with deep emo- 
tion. 

To new and youthful eyes, the marvel of 
grandeur in its various aspects was simply 
fascinating. They had described Niagara from 
books and pictures, but to watch it moving 
ceaselessly, to listen to the sound of a hundred 
organs, to see all the exquisite coloring in the 
spray and the rainbows, to have it terrible when 
they went out one day and were caught in a 
driving shower, to study sunrise and sunset 
from either side of the glowing miracle, 
glancing into each other’s eyes with word- 


l6o HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

less admiration, was a joy to remember 
always. 

Then they must go over to Alexandria Bay 
and see the famous Thousand Isles. Helen felt 
as if she wanted to demur, but Leslie was tak- 
ing it with such a sweet gracious acceptance, 
such a very thorough enjoyment, that she could 
not cavil. 

“I did not expect for years to have any such 
pleasures set in my life,” she said, with lustrous 
eyes and a voice tender with emotion. “I 
planned to earn and save, and perhaps find 
some other body as eager for the delight. 
Then, you know, we should economize. We 
would walk instead of taking a hack. We 
should weigh carefully which of two excur- 
sions we would choose and settle upon the less 
expensive. Of course we would try to have 
some fun out of it all,” and she smiled up 
archly, her face radiant with a lovely light. 

“Then we would come back to work and re- 
call so many points and pleasures that had 
slipped out of our minds at the time.” 

“But it wouldn’t be half as delightful to go 
alone,” remarked Miss Craven. 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS l6l 

“Oh, no. I am quite sure I would not like 
to be a solitary traveler. I should want some 
one to compare notes with. Some one says, 
‘A pleasure shared is a pleasure doubled.’ ” 

“I am quite sure it is. So you can under- 
stand how I enjoy company and the comforting 
talks.” 

Then there was some wonderful scenery — 
Lake Champlain and the historic ground, the 
romantic chasm of the Au Sable, the tourists 
of every variety. They sailed and drove and 
rambled, took short journeys hither and thither, 
and then came down the Hudson. Leslie must 
go her way and she did it with such sweet grati- 
tude that Helen was pricked to the heart anew. 

Then they would go down in the boat. It 
was early moonlight again, and the two sat out 
on the deck in the tranquil night air. Helen 
had had many thoughts during this journey, 
and she found her point of view had not always 
been of the finest. 

“I want to make a confession to you, Juliet,” 
she began in a tone almost tremulous with 
emotion. 

“You know I have always loved you — I 


1 62 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

think it came first because I could help and 
solace you. Then I had a feeling that I was 

assisting in your advancement ” 

“As you were, you dear girl. I owe so much 
to you and Mrs. Howard,” and there was an 
eager pressure of the hand she held. 

“And somehow I had come to think I had 
done a great deal for myself. I was willing to 
work for a splendid education. But after all 
everybody has helped. There was Mrs. Van 
Dorn, Mrs. Layton, and Mrs. Wilmarth. I 
couldn’t return anything to my first benefac- 
tress, but I did to the others. And I did not 
realize at first how rich you were, but you 
always have been generous. I was proud. I 
couldn’t bring myself to accept very much that 
I couldn’t return, where I could not share ex- 
penses. There were needy people you could do 
for, and I ought to do mostly for myself, with 
my strength and ability. I’ve been ungenerous, 
ungracious sometimes, but you make one feel 
that money is not the mere setting, that there 

is an underlying grace ■” 

“My dear, isn’t true friendship one of the 
greatest of these? I want to say that I have 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 163 

learned many lessons, sometimes from the very 
poor. God has vouchsafed me many blessings, 
much prosperity. Even now I am not spending 
all my income. If I were a gay society woman, 
ordering Worth gowns and having thousands 
of dollars worth of diamonds and rare laces, no 
one would cavil at it. It was what Mrs. Davis 
hoped I would do. She does it and is never 
satisfied. I think,” with a touching humility in 
her tone, “that I have been learning the better 
way, not merely to delight the eyes of the gay 
world and have them think me an acquisition, 
but to go to the hearts of those who need com- 
forting, putting some joy in their lives. Hap- 
piness is such a delightful thing, more than 
meat and drink at times. I love pretty things 
and rare pieces of art, exquisite editions of 
books, and get them. I really have no taste 
for asceticism, though a little of the old sever- 
ity clung about me at first. I cannot tell you 
how I enjoy life, yes, and the fortune, and I 
shall indulge in some luxuries, as I can find 
people to come and share them with me. I shall 
go out to others whose lives are full of work 
and pinches, and manage not to drop down by 


164 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

dint of many sacrifices. They are as worthy of 
help as the very poor. I should like to have 
you and Leslie — but you may do finer and bet- 
ter work following out your own plans and 
aims. You will not be jealous, Helen ?” 

“Oh, Juliet ! Oh, no, no !” 

“You will always be my dear sister. You 
have promised to come in any trouble and ad- 
versity. And you both will be welcome visitors. 
We shall never allow anything to come be- 
tween. And if our feeling of benefits con- 
ferred comes to a little jar, we will adjust it 
by the Golden Rule read both ways — Whatso- 
ever you would do for a friend be content to 
receive back in return.” 

Helen kissed her friend fondly. She had 
gone beyond her, and now she was glad Juliet 
had reached that higher round. She must 
strive to attain to it. 

In a plain little room Margaret Morse and 
her brother sat talking. She had been reading 
letters from the two girls, each one full of 
gratitude and delight. 

“I wish there were more rich women like 
Miss Craven,” he said, and gave a soft little 


IN THE HEART OF THINGS 1 65 

sigh. “Such a one does more real good than 
the many discussions of clubs and charity cir- 
cles. She makes the duty to one’s neighbor 
attractive, and your neighbor is not simply the 
man who fell among thieves, as some think. 
We could often reach out our hand and clasp 
the other without asking idle questions. Sow- 
ing in God’s watchful care, no good seed is ever 
lost. Every day since that visit I have thanked 
God that He gave the fortune, and the wisdom 
to use it.” 

“I wondered a little — oh, I did half hope — 
you seemed to understand each other so well.” 

Margaret paused and flushed and refrained 
from glancing up. 

“That I would fall in love? She is worthy 
of the highest regard of the finest man. Shall 
I confess that I saw a vision? But it was not 
just the thing for my workaday life, and it 
would in some respects mar hers. She will 
keep it a lovely woman’s life if she never mar- 
ries and it will be full of the fruits of the spirit. 
I shall be interested in it. No own mother 
could be wiser or lovelier than she is to those 
two children, and she is so interested in girls’ 


l66 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

lives. She understands from her own loveless 
girlhood how lonely they may be without actual 
poverty. She may find her hero some day.” 

Margaret glanced about the plain room, 
where the poor and the unlearned were made 
welcome and trained in the paths of useful cit- 
izenship. Just adjoining was a study more 
to his refined taste, where there were some 
choice books and a few pictures after his own 
heart. But here books were a little soiled, 
chairs bore the marks of hard usage, the table 
cover was blotted with the service of awkward- 
ly handled pens. She knew he had set apart 
some years of his life to the service of his 
Maker without considering his own desires. 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 

Helen Grant's heart throbbed with a curi- 
ous delight, standing there by the window, 
watching the long string of girls crowding up 
the walk, asking questions of each other or 
looking at their compeers with frightened eyes 
and vague expressions, some pausing suddenly 
as if half resolved to turn back. She thought 
of her first entrance — should she not go down 
and befriend these strangers, she who had been 
so kindly met and welcomed ? One moment it 
seemed ages ago, then only yesterday. 

She had reached her destination just about 
luncheon time and Leslie had met her. They 
would go to Mother Weeks' clean little restau- 
rant, where the plain fare did not attract most 
girls until their allowance was nearly spent. It 
was very clean, with some vases of old-fash- 
ioned flowers set about. One pink pitcher was 
rich with deep velvety brown and yellow mari- 
167 


1 68 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

golds. On one table there was just a celery 
glass crowded full of sweet verbena and sweet 
clover in bloom, with its white nodding stems. 

“I came last evening and spent the night 
with Miss Morse. She was so glad of our let- 
ters. Oh, it seems good to get back ! And the 
register of the seniors is not nearly full, so we 
can have the old room. It is such a pity they 
should drop out when they are so near a 
diploma.” 

“But I suppose it is largely owing to the 
juniors who failed to pass. How many girls 
waste their time! And I suppose Miss Morse 
was delightful?” 

“Oh, yes. We are such good friends. I 
wish she was going to be my superior. I’ve 
never felt drawn to Miss Ovis, yet she is an ex- 
cellent teacher. Only her sarcasms do cut the 
girls and make them angry. It seems to me 
they ought to use the best methods of teaching 
instead of trying to embarrass.” 

“We shall try to use the best,” laughing. 
“Did Miss Morse and her brother go to 
Maine?” 

“Yes. He is very fond of the water. And 



“ Oh, it seems good to get back 


Page 168 








■ 

















■ ' 






THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 1 69 

she spent three weeks with him teaching a cook- 
ing class of poor women.” 

“And you?” 

“Well, I helped my new sister sew and settle 
the house and ten days ago they had a little girl 
born. They were both so glad ; so you see girls 
are welcome.” 

“I do think they are, mostly.” 

“And I told her about our lovely time. She 
said it was next to going herself. And we 
found the places on a railway guide — it was 
quite like a new journey. The baby is the dear- 
est little thing. And they are so happy. What 
did yuu do ?” 

“Oh, I made the duty visits at Hope and 
found everybody prospering. I wonder if it is 
wicked, fickle, to outgrow people ? They think 
it would be fine for me to come back and teach 
in the high school, but I wouldn’t be content to 
live there. Yet once I should have been proud 
to do it. I think my cousin Nat improves the 
most of any one. The farm is splendid and 
Uncle Jason is the happiest man anywhere 
about. Fanny is smart and is going to study 
for a teacher, but Aunt Jane isn’t going to let 


170 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

her fool away four years in college without 
earning a penny.” 

“The education isn’t only for the money’s 
sake.” 

Then they wended their way up to the great 
pile of buildings that had once seemed so for- 
midable, almost lost in the crowd of anxious 
mothers and sisters and not a few fathers con- 
voying new freshmen. 

“Come into the parlor,” said Helen. “I 
want to see the old ordeal.” 

The center tables were full of papers and 
pencils, works on education, pocket dictionaries. 
Girls were writing, asking questions in low 
tones, and soon a new batch of names were 
called off. Two or three girls hung back 
frightened. 

“Jest don’t you care, Emma Jane,” exclaimed 
a plain countrywoman, in a rather antique cos- 
tume. The girl had evidently been fitted out 
with modem store clothes. “Father’s trained 
you and you know it all if you are not afeared. 
There ! go on,” with a friendly push. 

“My man was bound that Emma Jane should 
have an education. He sold half the farm to a 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 171 

syndicate that had bought all the tract at the 
west. They’re going to build a silk mill and 
bring in a hundred or so families, hoping 
strikes won’t reach ’em here. We’ve four boys 
and this is our only girl. I’d rather kept her 
home and learned her housekeeping, but she 
was fond of books and husband said she should 
have her chance. Our oldest boy is in some sort 
of school with a queer name I always forget, 
learning engineering and ’lectricity. Queer 
thing, now, ain’t that ’lectricity ? 

“Made out o’ nothin’ and no one can tell jest 
how, and lightin’ up the world and sendin’ mes- 
sages. I’d rather Emma Jane would have 
stayed at home and made a good housekeeper. 
With your boys goin’ off, whose goin’ to farm? 
Hired men ain’t hardly worth their keep. And 
as for hired girls I shan’t have one in the house 
as long as I can crawl.” 

The rather ornately gowned woman sitting 
next made no reply, but straightened up her 
figure with almost a toss of the head. Then a 
girl who had been crying crossed the room to 
her. 

“It’s no good at all,” she began, with a sob. 


172 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Oh, let us go home. Everything went out of 
my head when that sharp-eyed professor looked 
at me so. See, I didn’t answer one thing right 
all the way through.” 

“Oh, you poor child, are they so sharp?” 
asked the countrywoman, but the other rose 
and sailed out of the room in high dud- 
geon. 

A girl who had been poring over a paper now 
laid her face down and drew a long sobbing 
breath. Helen felt sorry for her. Leslie was 
explaining some matters to the mother of two 
girls. Helen leaned over. “What is the mat- 
ter?” she asked, gently. 

'‘Two conditions. I can’t get that problem 
right. And the Latin — I was such a good 
Latin scholar in the high school. O dear! 
My head is in a whirl! And there are more 
and more girls ! Do you suppose they will all 
get in? I just hate geometry. But see how I 
came ’way up in some other things.” 

She unfolded her paper before Helen. 

“Why, that is really splendid. You almost 
went in with flying colors. Let us examine the 
problem.” 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 1 73 

She had worked at it several different ways 
and the paper was full of confused blunders. 

“See here now. Get a clean paper. I will 
read it over carefully. I fancy you did not un- 
derstand it clearly. Follow me and think 
hard,” smiling. 

The girl watched with eager eyes. 

“Oh, how easy you make it! Are you one 
of the teachers?” with a little awe in her voice. 

“No, I passed in three years and am here for 
a postgraduate course,” returned Helen, pleas- 
antly. 

“Oh, I wish you were ! I am sure you could 
make any one learn,” and she glanced up grate- 
fully. 

“Now do it by yourself.” Helen gave her a 
fresh paper. 

She went along bravely for the first half, 
then her brow knit and she bit the end of her 
pencil. “Now I am puzzled,” she confessed. 

“I will let you glance at this. Remember 
the rules. You will find a thorough knowledge 
of them useful in all the problems. But you 
must think” 

“Oh, how good you are! I’ve heard college 


174 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

girls were not very obliging to freshmen and 
led them astray just for mischief. Is that 
hazing?” 

“I should call it telling what was not true. 
Now you do this several times over before 
you go to examination. Let us look at the 
Latin.” 

That was not promising. It was part of 
Cicero’s oration and badly bungled. The trans- 
lation of verse was better. 

“You really should have taken more pains, 
and have done your best work. Oh, see 
what a muddle of cases. Why, your Greek 
and Roman history is excellent and your 
synopsis of American government. A few 
hours on that Latin with the lexicon will set 
you all right.” 

“Oh, I am so much obliged,” with a grateful 
smile. 

Leslie nodded to her. “Are you beginning 
already?” she said mirthfully. “That was a 
nice, bright girl. And do you see those two 
over by the window ?” 

“Those — well, rather outre looking ones? 
I’m afraid college isn’t just the place for them. 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 175 

Yet I am not quite sure what constitutes an 
intellectual aspect.” 

“Yes, and I am so sorry for them. I don’t 
know why some girls are bewitched to come to 
college ! They have been working in a factory 
and saving up money, studying in a correspond- 
ence school, and have a lot of passable papers, 
but, of course, they are not halfway up to the 
standard. They could not begin to pass. They 
only want to come for a year. One is engaged 
to a young minister who hasn’t finished his 
studies. They come from upper New York and 
want to help support themselves by mending 
and darning stockings and tidying up rooms, 
as girls in story-books do. It is real pitiful that 
they should spend so much money uselessly. 
I’ll see if Miss Morse can’t set them straight. 
And I do wish people wouldn’t write such 
glowing stories that make things seem so easy.” 

Helen told her about Emma Jane and the 
girl she was sure had made a great fiasco. 
They hunted up Miss Morse. 

“Bring the girls to my room,” she said. 

They came in a hesitating manner, as if their 
courage was oozing out. One was a Miss Jen- 


176 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

nie Mills, the clergyman’s betrothed. Annie 
Jewett thought if she could have a year in col- 
lege she could teach school. It was so much 
more genteel than working in a mill. 

Miss Morse ran over the standard for exam- 
ination. They had only read and translated 
Latin exercises, but the long list of other stu- 
dies appalled them. There were books they had 
never even heard of. 

“You would have to take a year in a prepar- 
atory school before you could pass the exami- 
nation,” she said, kindly. 

“A whole year! Oh, good gracious, Jennie! 
I wanted to teach next year. I never could 
have money enough. I’m sure I’ve heard of 
places where you could work your way 
through.” 

“You could do some tutoring here if you 
were fitted for it. Yes, there are several insti- 
tutions of that class, but you would have to 
stay two or three years to have it amount to 
anything.” 

Jennie Mills began to wink the tears out of 
her eyes. They had talked over their dreams 
and been so hopeful. It was hard to have their 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 1 7? 

plans fall to the ground, but as Miss Morse 
counseled them in a friendly, gracious manner 
they began to realize the futility of their de- 
sires. “Was there no one to advise them?” she 
asked. 

“Well, you see — we had a circular from this 
Mr. Winship about the correspondence school, 
and he said it would fit any one for college. 
Then we wrote and he sent us a lot of work and 
thought we might get through in a year, but 
we didn’t quite. And it’s a so much bigger 
thing than we imagined. Oh, I don’t know 
what to do. You see, we could work in the 
mill and study, but if we couldn’t be sure of 
earning our living here ” 

“You might go on with the correspondence 
school. You would learn a good many things. 
Is there any good school in your neighbor- 
hood?” 

“Only a district school, and Lizzie Graniss is 
keeping company and likely will be married 
next summer, for he’s going to build when the 
spring opens. And I thought if I could get 
the school! I’m tired of the mill. I’d like 
something a little higher. O dear ! And, 


I?8 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Jennie, think of the money we’ve spent coming 
here — just thrown it away.” 

She wiped her eyes and looked at her friend. 

‘‘I should advise you to go back,” Miss 
Morse said, kindly. “If you are the intelligent 
girls you seem to be, some way may open an- 
other year. Getting an education is pretty hard 
work and requires a good deal of persever- 
ance.” 

“I don’t see any need of so many things. 
Now there’s physics and chemistry, and what is 
this zoology? And we wouldn’t want Greek 
and all these histories and these books — do you 
have to read them all? Oh, we never could 
get them. And what is plane geometry ? 
Well — I don’t know” — doubtfully. “If we 
must go back, we may as well start. And we 
couldn’t pay three hundred dollars a year for 
board. We room together and do our own 
work and get board for four dollars a week, 
two apiece. Well, I’m awful sorry we came. 
You’ve been very kind, but — but — I think col- 
leges are mostly for rich people.” 

There was a falter in the voice that touched 
her small audience. 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 1 79 

“Yes,” returned Jennie, reluctantly. 

“Did you have a trunk ?” 

“That’s at the depot. I wonder if there are 
any night trains !” 

Miss Morse inquired the route and looked 
up the trains. Yes, with one change they 
could reach a place called King’s Corners at 
six in the morning. Then they would be home 
by noon the next day. 

“You’ve been very kind. You see, I felt I 
must know something more than the common 
if I was going to marry a minister,” and she 
flushed. “I guess I’ll pick it up as I go along 
and I can study Latin with him afterward. 
Yes, Annie, we’ll get something to eat in that 
bakery we saw, and a lunch to take along. It’s 
so beautiful here. I’d like to stay, but we can’t, 
and that is all there is about it. Good-by, with 
a thousand thanks.” 

“And take our best wishes !” exclaimed 
Helen. 

They looked at each other for some minutes 
in silence after the friends had gone. 

“There was a good deal of real courage in 
that,” began Miss Morse. 


180 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“I should like to be rich enough to give 
them their chance,” said Helen, with deep feel- 
ing. “Do you remember that Carlyle says 
somewhere, ‘But that one man should die igno- 
rant who had a capacity for knowledge is what 
I call tragedy/ I suppose it can be applied to a 
girl or a woman.” 

“I do not know that it would be a good 
thing to take them out of their sphere. One 
girl will probably marry her minister lover and 
the other’s ambition is to be genteel. She will 
be apt to marry some commonplace man and be 
averagely happy. You see they have no real 
thirst for knowledge for its own sake. I am 
sorry they should have been so misled. These 
correspondence schools should not hold out 
such glowing rewards for a little study.” 

“O dear, that’s quite an adventure ! I 
wonder if any of our girls have come. What 
is this, now?” 

A messenger with a note, “Professor Blake 
would be happy to have Miss Grant and Miss 
Brooks take a social cup of tea with Mrs. 
Blake and himself at six o’clock.” 

“And I’ve been asked as well,” added Miss 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 1 8 1 

Morse. “Girls, yours is a decided com- 
pliment.” 

Then they went to their own section. Se- 
niors were coming in and several hugged Helen 
in a transport of delight. There was a rush- 
ing, rustling, laughing crowd of girls who 
didn’t seem a day over sixteen if one was to 
judge from their merriment. 

To Helen there came a curious sense of own- 
ership pervading every pulse of her being. She 
was more rejoiced at being back than she had 
thought possible. 

“And I won’t consider any separation or the 
end until I come to it,” she said, resolutely. 

“What strings of folks are going station- 
ward !” cried some one. “I suppose some of the 
rejected are among them. A freshman asked 
me how the President of the United States was 
elected — it had just gone out of her mind. I 
guess a good many other things went out of her 
mind when she met the professor’s stern eye.” 

“O dear ! it surely is an ordeal,” said Helen, 
thoughtfully. “One ought to know things well 
and keep one’s presence of mind. I believe if 
I ever should teach I should try first of all to 


1 82 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

make girls think for themselves. And we have 
had an experience, too,” laughing. “Well, per- 
haps my plan would not work in all cases. 
Those poor girls thought for themselves. 
What a pity there wasn’t some one to advise 
them!” 

“Oh, are you here! Are you here!” and a 
bevy of girls rushed into the room. “You’re 
just an angel to come back, but if I get through 
safely without honors, you won’t catch me 
haunting these halls of learning. Isn’t there 
something else to take up? Miss Coultas re- 
turns and returns like an echo. There was the 
queerest girl, or woman, or old maid, inquiring 
where the postgraduate department was. She 
wore a black alpaca gown that hunched in the 
back and wrinkled about the neck, and a plain 
linen collar and sleeves with a point that came 
over her hands that Noah’s daughters-in-law 
must have invented when they came out of the 
Ark. It always suggests a turtle’s back to me.” 

Rose Hall paused because breath ran short. 
The girls said she was like the alarm to a clock 
— there was no stopping her until she ran 
down. 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 1 83 

“1’m glad you are not going off of this corri- 
dor. And you’ll stay in athletics ” 

Helen shook her head emphatically. 

“I’ve done my duty in that line. I’ve run 
and vaulted and jumped and hurdled for the 
glory of the college, and now I’m going to re- 
tire to discreet middle-age life and devote my 
remaining years to intellectual pursuits.” 

“Oh ! oh ! oh !” ejaculated half a dozen voices. 
“Are you going to wear spectacles ? Caps have 
gone out of date. And will you have that se- 
vere line at the apex of your nose — is it the 
apex ? — I’ve forgotten, but that place where 
your eyebrows don’t meet.” 

“You’ll never grow old, Helen Grant.” 

“That is werry flatterin’ to the soul,” 
laughed Helen. 

“Girls, the happiest time in life is from six- 
teen to twenty. Childhood can’t hold a candle 
to it, for your woes are so intense then and 
there are so many of them. But you haven’t 
come to real responsibility. You can flirt with 
a clear conscience, for your parents don’t allow 
you to have any lovers. But when you get in 
the seniors the responsibility begins. Oh, I’d 


1 84 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

like to go back and have all the fun over. 
Now I shall have to consider which of the 
learned professions I shall adopt, or whether I 
shall take to matrimony.” 

“Or the woods. Young ladies,” in a half- 
mocking tone, “will you please retire? We have 
an invitation out to tea. We have not yet un- 
packed our finery or settled upon the gown we 
shall wear. Adieu, adieu,” and Helen made a 
parting gesture. 

“ 1 Let her wave her lily hand, 

With its gesture of command, 

And throw back her raven hair 
With the old imperial air ; 

Let her be, as she was then, 

The fairest lady in all the land.* 

Helen of — what a pity I can’t say Ireland 1” 

“I’m complimented to have Matthew Arnold 
quoted to me,” returned Helen. “I’ll wave my 
lily hand again.” 

They filed out, but their voices still sounded 
in the corridor, though Helen had closed the 
door. 

“Helen, we must read that beautiful Iseult 
over again. We must take up the poets this 
winter. We shall not have so many things to 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 1 85 

distract our minds. I am an ardent lover of 
poetry when it is well read/’ 

Then they laid some of their choice belong- 
ings in the drawers. Helen always gave her 
beautiful laces a little pat in memory of Mrs. 
Van Dorn. They were of so much account to 
her now. 

So they arrayed themselves and called for 
Miss Morse, but her room was deserted. They 
went on to the ell, really shut off from the 
main part of the building, and having another 
outside entrance. A pleasant voice answered 
their gentle knock. 

This was the pretty sitting-room, tea-room 
also. Next was the study, shelved almost up to 
the ceiling and filled with books, a great desk, 
a large table, and a capacious leather-covered 
chair, with a lounge in the same russet color. 

The sitting-room was pretty and picturesque 
in harmonies of gold and light brown, with 
some fine pictures and several lovely statues in 
marble and bronze, and on the one side flowers 
all about. Two spice carnations in full bloom 
scented the room. The reclining chair had a 
light blue slumber-robe thrown carelessly about 


1 86 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

it, and the spacious rocker was covered with 
blue damask. A screen shut off one corner 
where a tea table was set out with choice 
china. 

Mrs. Blake was quite an invalid. Early in 
December she went to Florida, where her 
brother had an orange grove and a beautiful 
home, and did not return until about Easter. 
She welcomed them very cordially. The pro- 
fessor had gone to see the president about 
something and would soon be in. They did not 
look as if they were sorry to get back — what 
had they done with their summer? 

She was very fragile looking, with light, 
wavy hair and gentle blue eyes. One almost 
wondered how she had come to marry the 
careless, rather severe professor. They were 
in the full tide of pleasurable reminiscences 
when he entered with Miss Morse. Then the 
maid came in, made the tea, and arranged the 
table in a dainty manner. 

“There is an absolute flood of freshmen this 
year,” he began. “Some of the schools turn 
out mighty poor work, or else they have very 
poor material to work upon. They knew it all 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 1 87 

yesterday or last week, and they are sure it will 
come back to them, and one flippant girl told 
me ‘she had come to college to learn; if she had 
known all these things she wouldn’t have 
needed the four years’ study.’ I’ve sent home 
at least a dozen and conditioned enough to keep 
me busy for days. It fairly wears one out! 
You would get discouraged if you did not come 
across a bright girl now and then. I’m afraid 
I’m losing patience. I shall beg off from the 
examining committee next year.” 

“But it is so much better to have the work 
thorough in the beginning,” rejoined Miss 
Morse. “I fancy college has become a sort of 
fad with a good many girls. They have heard 
so much about the fun, and the way girls slip 
through.” 

“But they can only slip through the first 
year.” 

“And that makes a good deal of useless 
trouble,” sighed Miss Morse. 

“I heard you two young ladies struck a queer 
case,” and a funny expression wrinkled up his 
face. 

“Oh, Miss Morse helped us out. I couldn’t 


1 88 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

have managed. I felt so sorry for them, and 

they were so earnest and so ” Helen 

paused for an adjective. 

‘Ignorant,” added the elder. “And inexpe- 
rienced. But they accepted the verdict quite 
equably. They were appalled at the length of 
time college training demanded.” 

“There was a girl who interested me a good 
deal,” said Helen. “Her mother was talking 
to a rather pretentious woman whose daughter 
was turned down. The father believed in 
higher education and was willing to spend his 
money for it. They were country people and 
her name was Emma Jane. I’d like to know 
how she made out.” 

The professor glanced over a memorandum. 

“Emma Jane — Powers. A good student, as 
far as she goes. Lame and countrified in Latin, 
but really fine in civics and American govern- 
ment. Think of a young woman telling me ‘she 
didn’t believe in women’s suffrage and wouldn’t 
vote anyhow, and the government made no dif- 
ference to her?’ ” He threw back his head and 
laughed in an amused fashion. “Miss Powers 
will need some tutoring in Latin. Good Eng- 


THE DELIGHT OF RETURNING 1 89 

lish, fair mathematics, botany, chemistry, phys- 
ics, history. Three conditions.’’ 

“I’m glad to hear that,” returned Helen. 
“She looked like a good, honest, ambitious 
girl.” 

“You and Miss Brooks should have been 
doorkeepers. It would have saved us poor pro- 
fessors some trouble.” 

“Oh, I couldn’t have managed the mothers,” 
laughed Helen. 

“I’m glad you decided to come back if you 
have resolved to teach. It is best to be well 
equipped,” turning his eyes steadily on the girl. 

“I can’t write a novel, nor paint a picture, 
nor carve a statue, so I must make my way 
by main strength,” Helen returned, gayly. 
“Though really there may have been a little 
cowardice or laziness in not desiring to face the 
world, putting off the evil day as long as pos- 
sible,” and the mirthful lines made her face still 
more charming. 

“It will not be cowardice,” returned the pro- 
fessor, warmly. “We’re proud enough when 
the alumni come back and recount their suc- 
cesses. We have turned out some fine scholars, 


190 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

I’m glad to say. In a few days we will have a 
talk about this matter, it’s rather too heavy for 
our tea. Have you two girls learned anything 
this summer?” 

Then they branched off into holiday subjects. 
The professor was delightfully entertaining, 
ably seconded by his wife, whose mind kept 
fresh if her body at times became languid. 
Helen was surprised at the brightness and light- 
ness of the talk. 

% 

“l wish you girls would come in again when 
you have a little leisure,” Mrs. Blake said in a 
heartfelt fashion. “I’m fond of poetry in plain 
English, so we might read some together.” 

“Oh, thank you,” and the smile in Helen’s 
eyes made sunshine in the elder woman’s heart. 


CHAPTER IX 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 

The next day girls thronged in and found 
their places, changed them for new ones, un- 
packed and settled while the sifting out went 
on. Several girls very well equipped mentally 
went at once to the sophomores. Not a few of 
them hunted up Helen, among whom were 
merry Betty Gamier and Miss Vanduyne. 
Helen and Leslie and some of the teachers went 
to pay their respects to the president and Helen 
looked in upon the postgraduates, quite a 
goodly number. Two girls had been teaching, 
but wanted some higher training, were aglow 
with eagerness to take up this or that course. 

There was the new inmate the girls in the 
audacity of youth and prettiness had laughed 
about. Helen passed her several times, merely 
nodding. She was not an attractive person. 
A rather sallow complexion, dark hair, combed 
plainly above her ears, an ordinary nose, a 


I9 2 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

mouth where the lips shut in a determined fash- 
ion that was severe. She looked neither old nor 
young. The second day she was in a brown 
stuff dress that did not fit so badly but looked 
rather worn. She had one of the small rooms 
by herself, and warm as it was she kept her 
door shut. Leslie found on the register she was 
a Miss Elizabeth Carr. She took a seat at the 
end of the table with several vacancies on each 
side, although two had a card “engaged.” 

There was a rush in Helen’s room just at 
the close of the second day, and two arms were 
flung about her neck. 

“Oh, you dear, dear darling! I’ve been just 
wild this past fortnight lest something would 
happen to prevent my coming. And it did 
nearly. Think — papa’s sister has gone to Wash- 
ington to live, her husband has a government 
position. Eugene went up to see them. And 
she wrote to advise mamma to send me to her 
and let me take a year’s convent training and 
then be introduced into society! Papa was 
frightened about the convent, but mamma was 
quite in favor. I had some awful days. I cried 
and went on and said I would come here or run 



2 flung about iier neck. — Page 192. 


TWO ARMS WERE 












































































































































1 



























































FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 193 

away, and when they found that my heart was 
so set upon it they gave in. They had prom- 
ised I might come for the whole course if I 
wanted to, you know. And it is so dismal at 
home. The boys I used to know have gone 
away, there isn’t a soul to have any nice times 
with. Eloise has a baby and she just doesn’t 
care about anything else. Then papa came 
across some old Latin poems that are very rare, 
I believe, and he is translating them for some 
publisher. Oh, I couldn’t go on living there — it 
would kill me!” 

“And did you tell your parents ” 

“About Willard? Oh, no. We were not to 
say anything until Christmas, you know. If it 
had not been for his dear letters and that lovely 
one of yours, and Mrs. Bell wrote the sweetest 
things. I told mamma about her and the 
charming visit at Grey Court, and my dear, 
dear Helen! Oh, I wonder if Willard and I 
will be like that, not really caring whether you 
know other people or not. The country folks 
come once in a while to call, but papa thinks it 
a bore. They are not — well, I suppose it is in- 
telligent. Oh, you can’t imagine the utter dearth 


194 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

— I wonder how I could have been so happy. I 
was like a little bird in a nest, but when his 
wings grow he is out in the golden air, flits 
from tree to tree, and answers other birds and 
sails over miles of country and never comes 
back to the old nest. I shall go back — some- 
times, but Willard couldn’t live in any such 
place. Oh, I’m a million times glad to be here 
and see the girls and have the good times, and 
— and,” blushing, “have Willard to love me. 
Don’t you know, the Bible says he shall leave 
his parents and cleave to his wife, and if it 
wasn’t right — but I shouldn’t want Willard to 
leave his mother. She is so sweet and fond of 
him and me.” 

“Yes, I am glad you are back. Have you 
done anything about your room ?” 

“Mrs. Means wrote. I have the number in 
my card case. Oh, I’m a sophomore now. 
Papa was pleased about that. He said he was 
afraid I would never get out of the freshman 
class,” laughing merrily. “And he said the 
songs did very well for a girl, but had no real 
depth in them. Do you want songs to be 
learned and deep and prosy? All the same I 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 1 95 

think he was gratified. O dear! I am so 
happy. Willard is coming up in a fortnight.” 

Helen was confused as to the right and 
wrong of the case, but the child’s joy was too 
great to mar. 

“Let us go and inspect your room. Have 
you studied any ?” 

“Oh, I couldn’t. First, I was miserable and 
lonesome. I wanted to think of Willard all the 
time and the lovely walks and talks at Miss 
Craven’s. Don’t scold.” 

Helen put her arm around Shirley and they 
walked out together. The campus was alive 
with girls. 

They found the room small, neat, with two 
white beds. The trunk had been sent up. 
Helen looked at the card — Ruth Challis. 

“She’s nice, I think. Her hair is red and the 
girls said she had a temper. But I’m so 
happy at being here I shan’t quarrel with 
anybody.” 

“Where are your keys? I’ll help you settle.” 

Shirley prattled on. Helen shook out gowns 
and hung them in the closet, filled up the shoe 
rack, laid the finer articles and lingerie in the 


tg 6 HELEN GRANT*, GRALUAffi 

drawers, took out books and the traps so dear 
to a girl’s heart. Several of her mates came in 
and greeted her cordially. Then Helen left 
her, for the dinner bell would soon send forth 
its summons. 

On her own table she found several letters, 
one from Willard which she opened first. She 
had received one at Hope full of lovers’ rhap- 
sodies. 

This was in a more earnest strain. Shirley 
was no doubt with them now. She had not had 
a happy summer, poor child! He was afraid 
her parents did not appreciate such a delicious 
bit of humanity. She was so different from 
most girls, a sort of elfin fairy that needed sun- 
shine and love and tenderness. Would she, 
Helen, be a dear friend and counsellor and 
watch over her? She was so innocent, she 
knew so little of the real world. He had never 
met any one with such a pure, simple, and un- 
worldly nature. She was like a sweet rosebud 
that could unfold beautifully under kindly and 
proper influence. Helen was so strong and re- 
liant, her experience had been so much wider 
and they had been such good trusty friends 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 1 97 

that he should feel his adorable darling was in 
the best of hands until he could claim her. 

A curious flood of resentfulness swept over 
Helen. This year was to be peculiarly hers, in 
which she was to gather the rich fruits of 
knowledge and bind them in sheaves for her 
life’s trophies. She did not want this eager, 
romantic, excitable child flung on her, a burden. 
She did not want to listen continually to the 
enthusiastic praises of one who had once be- 
lieved himself so in love with herself. Shirley 
had not been an absolute charge before, now 
she was. She, Helen, had consented to all this ; 
she must take up her burden; she must listen 
to these romantic idealisms, these flights into 
the dreamland of lovers, to temper them, and 
yet not be a disagreeable Mentor, to sow that 
another might reap, when there was her own 
garden to look after, her own plans to for- 
mulate. 

After dinner there came the chapel service 
that formally opened the semester. A very 
earnest prayer and then a short address by the 
president, in which he welcomed the new stu- 
dents and commended them to the cordial care 


1 98 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

and interest of those who had passed through 
this ordeal and he trusted been made larger of 
mind and more generous in their care for each 
other’s welfare. They must not forget there 
was a duty owing to their neighbor in good 
fellowship, in the unfolding of the younger 
lives. Then he spoke of the work for the com- 
ing year and hoped each girl would feel that 
she had a duty not only to her preceptors, but 
to the college in which she was enrolled, to sup- 
port its dignity and all the truths for which it 
stood. There were girls who were deeply 
touched and wiped their eyes, while the voices 
quivered a little in the beautiful hymn of wel- 
come and “Abide with Me” that was always 
sung on opening night. Then he went to the 
doorway and bowed to the procession of girls 
as they passed out two by two. 

Shirley waited at the door. 

“Oh, can’t I come in your room a little 
while?” she pleaded, in her soft, entreating 
tone. 

“Why, Shirley!” exclaimed Leslie. “I am 
very glad to see you. Oh, yes, come if you are 
not too tired.” 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 1 99 

“Thank you. It all seems so strange.” She 
took Helen’s hand and they walked along the 
few steps. “We are in the old place.” Leslie 
wondered that Helen did not speak, but she 
said presently : “I saw Shirley an hour or two 
ago and helped her settle her room.” 

As they entered their own room some one 
rose. “Oh, Helen! Oh, Leslie!” the voice 
said. 

“Lorraine, my dear! Why, we had given 
you up.” 

“There was a detention. I was too tired to 
come into chapel, so I just had a cup of tea and 
came in here. I was sorry to miss the welcome 
and the lovely comforting prayer, but I really 
could not take another step. There was an ac- 
cident and we had to wait for the track to be 
cleared. I was a little frightened at first, but 
we were in no danger. Oh, how do you do? 
Why, it really appears like home after cavort- 
ing round. Girls, we do not seem to rest a bit 
in vacation. Oh, Shirley!” in a careless tone, 
as if they might have parted an hour ago. 

Leslie sat down beside the child, and Shirley 
caught her hand. 


200 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“And, of course, you had a nice time?” as- 
serted Helen, smiling to Lorraine. 

“Well, I’ve seen some beautiful places and 
queer people — some nice ones as well. Father 
thinks travelers, or rather tourists, ought to 
pack up their peculiarities in the spare chamber 
of their houses when they go to view the world. 
Does any one care what they can or can’t eat 
or drink ? Or, have food cooked in some pecu- 
liar way, or why you always wear your second- 
best clothes when you are journeying about? 
And the mothers talk about their daughters, 
what they know and whether they have lovers 
or not. We met one woman who considered 
her daughter a paragon, she was so intellectual. 
She wrote the finest essays at her high school. 
She didn’t care for parties nor the frivolities of 
life and she thought the young men of the day 
so vapid and tiresome, they could talk of noth- 
ing but the ball score and golf and the crack 
athletes. She would like her to go to college 
if they were not full of fads and the girls were 
not giving teas and spreads and all manner of 
foolish things, even to making candy in their 
rooms. I was so thankful father didn’t say, 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 201 

‘My daughter here is in college,’ or she would 
have turned me inside out and perhaps have ex- 
tracted my eye-teeth. But there were some 
lovely people, too. We had such a nice time 
with a newspaper correspondent. Father 
found out that he had known his father as a 
boy. And the young fellow was quite ac- 
quainted with that Miss Bisland who started to 
go round the world in less than eighty days, 
you remember. Helen, you would make a good 
newspaper correspondent. But I think the visit 
at Grey Court was among some of the very 
best. How are they all and those charming 
twins ? and oh, I do want to see Miss 
Morse.” 

Shirley rose with a pretty dignity. “Good 
night,” she said. “I must run home.” Then 
she stooped and kissed Helen. 

“And now we are the three graces again,” 
began Lorraine. “We mustn’t let any one 
come in between. We can go out and do 
kindly things. Oh, were there many new 
freshmen ?” 

“We can hardly tell until to-morrow. A 
crowd went into examination. But you look 


202 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

tired to death, dear. You ought to go to bed 
this minute.” 

“Yes, I must. Oh, a loving good-night and 
sweet be your dreams. Think what I shall have 
to do this year ! Remember me in your orisons.” 

There was a good deal of confusion the next 
day getting settled into places, exhuming books 
and being appalled at the forgotten things. 
Leslie was very busy, Miss Ovis was explain- 
ing duties in a dogmatic manner and the neces- 
sity of being sharp at the outset. Helen was 
electing some studies that Professor Blake had 
marked out, greeting old associates and trying 
to be friendly with three new girls who had 
come from other colleges. Miss Carr was very 
stiff and distant. 

“She has just come to study,” whispered 
Elsie Dixon. “She graduated four years ago 
and has been teaching in a western seminary, 
but wants a first-class degree. Isn’t she a 
fright ! But she’s high up, passed a first-class 
examination. O dear, there really ought to 
be another study added — ‘On the gentle art of 
making the best of yourself physically and 
socially.’ ” 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 203 

“Oh,” said another (four or five girls had 
made a circle in the corner where Helen had 
gone to arrange the new course of study), 
“we have a new professor of chemistry.” 

“Why, that’s newly sprung on us. Where’s 
Professor Folger ?” 

“Why, about a month ago he was asked to 
join some great clique or order or something in 
Paris. It was too good to decline, Prexy ad- 
mitted. And he recommended a Professor Yar- 
row, who is a high-up chemist and hails from 
Columbia. He has married a second wife, a 
young woman who has been president of a 
western college for two years. Not that she 
loved teaching less but matrimony more. And 
they are going to keep house in Tulip Cottage.” 

“Rose Weston, how do you learn everything 
about everybody ?” 

“I keep my eyes and ears open and I occa- 
sionally ask questions. It’s a bit here and a bit 
there and I shake them up and let them simmer. 
Part of this was announced to the juniors of 
the chemistry class and they were exhorted to 
do their best work.” 

“I do wonder what she is like. Yarrow — a 


204 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

common wayside weed. Simple at first — that 
was in her babyhood, I suppose. Leaves twice 
pinnatifid, heads many-flowered, made up of 
both ray and disk-flowers. A composite plant 
having a strong odor and pungent taste.” 

“And it is added to beer, rendering it more 
intoxicating, I believe.” 

“Oh, good gracious! Where did you get 
that wisdom !” Some of the girls looked aston- 
ished. 

“Why, Sweden terms it the field hop and it 
is considered stronger than real hops. And the 
old women in the Orkneys make tea of it, be- 
lieving it dispels melancholy. And I am sure 
the flower is pretty.” 

“Any other virtues, Miss Grant ?” 

Helen considered, then smiled. “Why, 
among the old legends is the one that Achilles 
used it to cure the wounds of his soldiers. And 
it is supposed to be named after him — Achillea 
Millefolium.” 

“I do declare! Helen Grant, where did you 
pick up so many interesting bits of knowledge? 
I think sometimes you must have been reincar- 
nated and remembered.” 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 205 

“I learned that when I was a little girl in a 
country town. The library had a book of odd 
legends. And I always liked yarrow after that, 
it stood up so straight and tall and a group of 
it looks like a phalanx of soldiers.” 

“Why, I shall begin to respect yarrow. And 
the green leaves are almost as pretty as ferns.” 

“And there’s the ‘banks and braes of Yar- 
row.’ The banks are the professor, I suppose, 
the braes the feminine side,” said another girl, 
with a mock-solemn intonation. “Girls, do 
you suppose she will be added to the college 
staff?” 

“Has been president of a college ” 

“In a state where the women vote.” 

“Then she is a suffragist and strong- 
minded.” 

“Has any one seen her?” 

There were silence and shakes of the head. 

“I just hated Professor Folger when I was a 
freshman. And, oh dear! chemistry was like 
the seven plagues to me. H 2 0 sounded like a 
cereal to me. All the letters with the little fig- 
ures between nearly turned my brain. When 
he looked at you so sharply my blood ran down 


206 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

in my body and left my brain an arid desert. 
You see, these wise people who know it all have 
forgotten when they were new to it. If Miss 
Wright hadn’t been so good to me I could not 
have gone on. But when the professor was 
explaining these wonderful combinations that 
sound like fairy stories, and what develops this 
or that, and what will stay separate and dis- 
tinct, I became so interested and absolutely 
began to like him. And now we must get used 
to new ways, for no two teachers are ever 
alike.” 

“Girls — the last and fatal hour has come and 
I must go to my higher analysis and see how 
far I have progressed in the theory of ‘Func- 
tions of the Real and Complex Variables.’ That 
branch is for the seniors, supposed to have ac- 
quired its mysteries, yet they ask you questions 
you don’t know anything about. And some 
people think going through college is a mere 
bagatelle !” and she gave a groan as she turned 
away. 

“I liked Professor Folger very much,” re- 
marked Helen. “I wish he had stayed my term 
out.” 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 2QJ 

“It will be funny to have a man and his wife 
living in Tulip Cottage. Yarrows at that!” 

It had been given this name on account of a 
very large handsome tulip poplar that quite 
overshadowed it. 

“Extremes meet. The lofty with the lowly.” 

Helen left them to discuss some plans with 
regard to the studies Professor Blake had rec- 
ommended. The other girls were busy as well. 
There was a great deal of confused talking and 
not a little disappointment. Getting up in a 
class was all very fine on Commencement Day 
when one had praises and plaudits, but new 
studies and new preceptors took away the buoy- 
ant delight. They began to feel again as if they 
knew very little and had started at the wrong 
end of everything. And when recreation hour 
came there were knots of girls on the campus 
and in the walks talking, gesticulating, frown- 
ing, some with tears in their eyes, others laugh- 
ing and declaring “they did not care, they were 
not going to worry, but put off the evil day as 
long as possible.” 

Helen went over to a freshmen group that 
appeared rather disconsolate. She recalled 


208 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

some of the faces as she had seen them go out 
or come in from their examination. Yes, the 
new home must seem strange to them if they 
had left family circles. She fancied now that 
she must have been of a rather adventurous 
turn, but then there had been changes in her 
life and no one home that it had cost her a pang 
to give up. How lovely Leslie Brooks had been 
to her ! And did she not have a duty here, to 
give a welcome to these strangers and not pass 
by on the other side ? 

It was a splendid afternoon and the flower 
beds were full of rich autumnal bloom, the trees 
had scarcely begun to turn. Some of the sopho- 
mores had their bicycles out on the path, there 
were merry groups laughing, girls three abreast 
with their arms around each other, here boxes 
of bonbons were being passed about ; indeed, it 
was a fascinating, youthful picture. 

“Are you all newcomers?” Helen asked, in 
her light, cheery tone. 

They glanced at each other in a frightened 
manner. 

“You — you’re not one of the teachers — you 
look so young? Where I was at school they 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 20g 

had monitors ” and the girl flushed up to 

the roots of her hair, as if she might have been 
too forward. 

“No, I passed my senior examination last 
year, but I wanted to go on another year. 
Sometime I hope to teach,” she returned cor- 
dially, in the old cheerful voice that had won 
her so many friends. 

“It’s all so different. And there are so many 
girls,” in a hopeless kind of fashion. “And 
some way I do not seem to have had the right 
training. I graduated at the high school and 
then had a year at the seminary. But the exam- 
ination seemed to turn me round and things 
went out of my mind. I have two conditions to 
make up. Oh, I shall just go crazy on chem- 
istry. And my history was dreadful. I was so 
confused. 

“I had the Regent’s examination and think 
it was very mean not to have it accepted all the 
way through.” 

“Rules are different in almost any institu- 
tion,” and there was a touch of encouragement 
in the smile and the tone. “And when you get 
finally settled I believe you will like it.” 


210 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“I'm homesick. I cried nearly all night. I 
thought girls had a good deal of fun. And I 
think I shall beg father to let me come home. 
It was mother who was bound to have me come 
because one of my cousins has been in col- 
lege two years, and her folks are not nearly so 
well off as ours. I shouldn’t teach, so I don’t 
see the need of knowing so much,” and the girl 
dabbed at the tears on her cheeks. 

“I wonder if your name is Miss Powers?” 
and Helen turned to a bright, sensible-looking 
girl with fair hair and rosy cheeks. 

“Oh, how did you come to guess that?” and 
a delighted smile made a dimple in one cheek. 

“I was in the reception room and heard your 
name called. Your mother was talking to a 
lady.” 

“Poor, dear mother ! I’m the only girl, and 
somehow it didn’t seem just right to go away. 
But father said I should have a first-class edu- 
cation. He intends to move to a city sometime 
and he thinks women are going to take a hand 
in a good many reforms and that they are just 
as worthy of educating as boys, if they can take 
it in. Father is so good to us all, rather strict 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 


2 1 1 


the boys think at times, and he says he will not 
have me spoiled by over-indulgence.” 

Helen liked Emma Jane Powers at once, a 
good deal because she made no reference to 
their pecuniary position. 

“Don’t you want to come over here and see 
the running? You must either run or walk or 
take some kind of exercise.” 

“Oh, how good you are! Two of the girls 
were very snippy this morning when I asked 
them something. Yes,” said Emma Jane, “let 
us go.” 

They went through the walk where the trees 
met overhead. 

“Oh, there are two girls waltzing!” cried 
another; “I’m just crazy about waltzing. And 
here is such a long lovely sweep.” 

“Oh, could we ?” and Miss Powers looked up 
eagerly. 

“Why, of course,” and Helen smiled. 

“I’m used to the man’s side,” said Miss 
Powers. 

She was considerably taller than the other 
girl, and they just suited. They went at a slow 
beautiful pace, as if they were keeping time to 


212 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

music. Out beyond in the circle several girls 
were playing tag, others running, jumping, and 
fairly shrieking with laughter. 

“That’s what my mother would call regular 
tomboying!” exclaimed one of the other girls 
in the group. . “She would be shocked to know 
they did such things at college.” 

She was a nice prim-looking girl and her 
clothes fitted with the utmost precision. Her 
abundant hair was brushed straight above her 
ears and braided in a great coil at the back. 
There was propriety in every line of her 
face. 

Some of the girls paused to watch Miss 
Powers and her mate. They were much more 
graceful than the other couples. Helen was 
really pleased with the attention they attracted. 

“Hello, Helen Grant!” cried a merry voice. 
“Oh, must I begin to say Miss Grant ” with a 
pretty mischievous curl to her lips; “since you 
are one of the high-ups?” and Betty Gamier 
laughed merrily. “Please tell me who that 
tall girl is who waltzes so divinely. Isn’t that 
the poetry of motion ?” 

“A Miss Powers, a new freshman. And 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 213 

here are some others. We all began here 
ourselves and were glad of a friendly wel- 
come.” 

Betty bowed and shook hands cordially. 

“I dare say you’ll find it pretty hard at first 
unless you go into athletics. Heels are almost 
of as much account as heads. Though, Miss 
Grant, don’t you think they keep a pretty even 
pace at first ? A supple mind in a supple body 
— there’s a new quotation, or motto, or adage 

for you! Here comes your friend, introduce 
>> 

me. 

Miss Powers was a little abashed at first, but 
Betty was so bright and amusing. Then she 
carried the two girls off and beckoned the 
others to follow, as Shirley Chardavoyne flung 
both arms about Helen. They moved off re- 
luctantly. 

“I’ve looked everywhere for you. This is 
the first time I have seen you to-day. And I’ve 
been sort of homesick. Lessons are so difficult 
and there are so many of them. I’d rather 
write verses — I don’t mind translating, though 
I do run away from the text and get too 
flowery.” 


214 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“But, Shirley, you must try to keep up with 
your class. Willard would want you to.” 

“Well — I don’t know,” doubtfully. “I’m 
almost sorry I’m in the sophomores.” 

“But you see all his family are well educated 
and he wouldn’t want you to fall behind.” 

“Oh — well, if he wants to we can go over 
some things after — after we are together. He 
can make a Greek scholar of me if he likes. 
But I never shall understand differential calcu- 
lus, and chemical analysis winds me all up yet. 
Oh, Helen, I just want to sit and dream and 
write verses to him. I wouldn’t have come 
back but for the pleasure of being that much 
nearer to him.” 

“I thought you were lonely at home.” 
Helen’s tone was rather judicial. 

“Oh, I was ! I was ! But it was being so far 
away from him. It does make a difference.” 

“Shirley, remember you owe a little duty to 
your parents. Your father is spending his 
money for your education and he knows of no 
reason why you should not study. Then your 
coming is equivalent to saying to the college 
faculty, ‘You have been patient with me and 


FRIENDS OLD AND NEW 215 

given me two years in the freshman class and 
thought me worth promoting.’ Do you not 
believe you ought to do your best?” 

Shirley pouted a little. 

“He said you would love me and be like a 
sister to me ; that I was to come to you when I 
felt lonely or discouraged. Do you dislike my 
being engaged to him ? Oh, I really believe you 
do not love me any more.” 

Shirley began to cry softly. A tear fell on 
Helen’s hand. 

“My dear little girl, I love you and I am 
glad of the great happiness you are going to 
have. But I do not want you to spend your 
time and energies in these vague dreams and 
longings and really weaken your mind for any 
earnest purpose. You are going out of girl- 
hood and coming into a happy womanhood, I 
trust. You will have some duties and you must 
fit yourself for them. I do not think Willard 
would enjoy a childish wife in the years to 
come. You must not nullify his manliness. In 
some ways you must keep step with him, for he 
is ambitious. It need not be Latin or Greek, 
but the general intelligence that never shames a 


216 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

man or makes people wonder at his choice. 
And you can come to me when you have tried 
your best at your tasks. That is what you are 
here for, to learn. Fve had some of the new 
freshmen on my hands, I shall have a good deal 
to do this year. There, have I tired you with 
this long sermon?” 

“If you will only love me. I know I am not 
high up in intellectuality but I love you dearly.” 
Helen kissed her tenderly. 


CHAPTER X 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 

“An afternoon tea and reception at the presi- 
dent’s. The seniors, postgraduates, and the 
teachers are all invited — to meet Professor and 
Mrs. Yarrow.” 

“Well, I am rather curious to see her,” said 
Leslie. 

“Dear me, we are on the honor list,” laughed 
Lorraine. “I haven’t had chemistry yet, and 
only the merest glimpse of the professor’s back. 
His coat was rather shiny, but it fitted well. 
And I want to see the woman president as 
well.” 

“Do you suppose she will be very strong- 
minded ?” 

“At times I feel like honoring strong-minded 
women, — girls, I mean,” and Helen laughed, 
yet there was a shade of annoyance in the usual 
cheery sound. “I want them to learn to depend 
somewhat on themselves, to have some opinions 


217 


218 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

without being obstinate. I don’t want to hear 
a girl say, when I’ve taken pains to reason out 
a matter to her, ‘Yes, that is just what I think 
about it,’ and then finding her doing some- 
thing quite different the next day. You feel 
as if you had thrown away your good labor.” 

“Helen, you must not grow austere or auto- 
cratic. When you can’t bring girls up to your 
level intellectually you must consider what good 
points you can find in them, and strengthen 
those. I do believe that little Chardavoyne 
girl worries you. She does go about like 
one in a dream and her recitations are quite 
dreadful.” 

“She is on my mind. I can’t seem to decide 
how much is her due, because — well, because 
Willard Bell has in a way put her in my 
charge. O dear, I wish there were no lovers 
in the world !” 

“Don’t, Helen; I am partly counting on hav- 
ing a lover some day myself.” 

“Oh, is there any one?” Helen’s face was 
all alight with interest. 

“No, not at present. But I should want your 
sympathy. Perhaps I might be foolish.” 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 2ig 

“Oh, you darling!” She studied her as if 
she could look through to her future. “I hope 
one will come — I can’t think suddenly what he 
must be like to win my girl of girls ” 

“Oh, what are you going to wear ? Must we 
be dressed up very much?” cried Lorraine, fly- 
ing into the room. “I’ve been puzzling over 
the history of sculpture, photographs, and 
casts, and what not. I don’t admire old art. 
I went to the lecture and made notes — you 
see, I’ll have to write a paper, and explain 
what those old Egyptians and Assyrians did 
for it and their influence. Give me the 
lovely, warm, glowing Greek, where the 
faces look as if you could run and kiss 
them.” 

“But you had Greek art in the juniors.” 

“I wouldn’t mind going over it again. I 
wish we could wear Greek drapery. Some one 
wrote about a woman where the modiste took 
yards and yards of some beautiful stuff and 
wound her in it, and draped her and pinned her 
and made her royally beautiful.” 

“Have you the stuff?” asked Leslie, gravely. 

“No, and you haven’t the genius, though you 


220 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

can drape a curtain to perfection. But that 
hasn’t sleeves and contours and what not.” 

Leslie laughed. ‘‘May I choose your gown? 
No, I believe it is a frock you wear to a recep- 
tion. Not severely tailor-made, either.” 

“Go on — wherewithal shall I be clothed?” 

“In your lovely blue lansdowne. You look 
angelic in it.” 

“Thank you, my dear Leslie. You don’t 
often fling about such royal compliments.” 

“I keep them for state occasions,” with a ten- 
der gleam in her eyes. 

“And what shall Helen wear?” 

“White. That pretty thing with the tiny silk 
leaves that look as if they were embroidered.” 

“That was a birthday gift from Miss Cra- 
ven.” 

“And she said you were too proud to take 
anything much.” Leslie gave a dubious smile. 

Helen flushed, but an enchanting sweetness 
hovered about her lips as she returned — 

“To the half of her fortune. I draw the line 
there. And now what shall Leslie wear ?” 

“Oh, that pretty gauzy thing, over the pale 
green silk !” exclaimed Lorraine. 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 221 

“There is no fear of our being overdressed. 
Girls, I sometimes wish we didn’t want to look 
quite so fine when I see some of the poorer 
girls.” 

Helen had often thought of that. When 
they were all arrayed, some of the juniors came 
in to look at them and were exuberant in their 
admiration. Then, excusing herself, she slipped 
away a moment, ran along the corridor, and 
tapped at Miss Carr’s door. 

“What is wanted?” said an unwilling voice, 
that was not positively ungracious. 

Helen opened the door gently. 

“Oh !” as if in surprise. “Are you not going 
to the reception? I came to see if you would 
not like to go with us ?” 

Helen had been revolving this in her mind 
for the last five minutes. She did not really 
want to do it, but she thought it a duty. 

Miss Carr sat with a black shade over her 
eyes, writing on some exercises. Her lips were 
tightly closed, her face had a rather resentful 
expression. . 

“I am here to study. I have no time for so- 
ciety,” was the rather curt answer. 


222 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“But this is quite unusual. One can’t be 
blamed for not going to the teas — the seniors 
always give one to the freshmen to welcome the 
new girls and make them feel that we are, after 
all, one family — kind if not kin. The presi- 
dent seldom gives anything like this until the 
close of the year. This is to welcome Profes- 
sor and Mrs. Yarrow.” 

“I’m not a regular student, you know; an 
outsider, I may say. I shall go my way at the 
end of the year. I do not expect to make 
friends ; indeed, in my busy life I have no time 
or use for friends. Then,” with some unnec- 
essary bitterness, “I have no party gown. I 
shouldn’t want to disgrace you all. Oh, I 
know the stress people lay upon appearances. 
I’m not rich enough to indulge in finery, even 
if I had a taste for it, which, thank Heaven, I 
have not.” 

The tone had been unemotional, as well as 
unpleasant. Now Miss Carr took up her pen 
again. 

“I’m sorry,” Helen said, gently. “There will 
be some guests that I think you would like to 
meet.” 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 223 

Then she turned away. Had she done what 
was right and best? Somehow she had truly 
pitied Miss Carr’s loneliness. She was a very 
good, exact scholar; she never missed a recita- 
tion, her papers were concise, to the point, but 
they lacked wide range, spontaneity. She 
seemed utterly indifferent to her surroundings, 
she took her walks with a book in hand, she an- 
swered all overtures rather curtly. So even her 
own classmates had ceased to make any further 
attempts. 

The girls donned their long wraps and 
started out. Freshmen and sophomores were 
having a merry time on the campus. It was 
really good and joyous to be young and 
thoughtless. Some one had said : “It is given 
to us when we are young to view things 
youngly.” Youth was very sweet. Helen 
meant to hold on to it as long as she could. 

The spacious drawing-room was quite full, 
and there was an overflow in the inviting 
library, with its soft, warm brown, that 
showed gleams of red in the evening light, and 
had book shelves all around, with choice pic- 
tures, busts, and small pieces of statuary. 


224 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Miss Gordon, fair, rosy, and rather stout at 
forty, who had been teacher of ancient history 
for the last seven years, was in the receiving 
line. Mrs, Jordan, sweet and gracious, with 
snowy, wavy hair, looked elegant in her black 
lace dress. She had no daughters and her two 
sons were away, but she was very fond of girls. 
Mrs. Yarrow stood next. They had been 
really curious to see her — the president of a suc- 
cessful, if not very large, college. 

Mrs. Yarrow was thirty-five, but she could 
easily have discounted five years. A rather 
plump figure, a bright, earnest, almost merry 
face, that dimpled fascinatingly when she 
smiled. There was nothing bookish or pedan- 
tic about her, no air of superiority or profound- 
ness calculated to impress the throng with awe. 
Her voice was cultivated, inspiriting, sympa- 
thetic, and she was really gay, as the girls who 
felt drawn to her at once decided. 

The professor was ten years older than his 
wife and looked every year of it, though he had 
a fine intellectual face, with dark eyes that 
might put on a rather severe aspect, if it was 
required. He was clean-shaven and thin about 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 225 

the lower part of the face, but he had a kindly 
and gracious smile. 

There was no real formality, and after the 
presentation part was over, the guests began 
to float about the room. Many of the feminine 
staff had come to do honor to their new con- 
frere and mingled cordially with the seniors 
and the graduates as they went out to the tea 
room, sweet with flowers and beautiful with 
sparkling glass and exquisite china. 

Several girls were in a group in the corner, 
sipping Russian tea and talking just above their 
breath. 

“I don’t see how she came to marry him,” 
said Eunice Howe, one of the graduate girls. 
“He is almost old enough to be her father. Not 
but that he may be nice enough, but if I was 
president of a college, and being invited round 
to high-up gatherings, I’d be very careful whom 
I married. Why, she was one of the speakers 
at a great educational meeting at San Fran- 
cisco.” 

“She looks jolly and comfortable. I’d like to 
know her real well, and hear her talk when it 
wasn’t a great meeting,” said another with a 


226 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

laugh. “And next week it's our turn with the 
professor. I’ve grown accustomed to Profes- 
sor Folger, and I hate changes. I don’t like 
laboratory work, either ; it’s so messy.” 

“Oh, hasn’t she a pretty laugh !” 

Mrs. Yarrow had been making her way 
around the long tea-table, chatting affably with 
some of the teachers. The girls ceased discuss- 
ing her and drew closer together. Then to 
their surprise she came straight over to them. 

“This is Miss Brooks, I believe. I heard you 
had begun your career on the round of the lad- 
der that so many of us strive to mount. I 
hope you are going to like teaching. One is, I 
think, more of a success when one loves it than 
when one works from a sense of duty.” 

“I am in one of my favorite studies, history. 
Though it isn’t very inspiriting to correct badly 
written and ungrammatical sentences, and occa- 
sionally such a piecing together of incidents 
that you want to laugh. But then I have half 
forgotten some of my freshman facts and 
dates.” 

“Yes. One goes on and leaves some things 
behind. Mere memory is not everything. And 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 22? 

we find it difficult to make young students 
think, to quicken minds into activity. But I 
dare say we have been there ourselves, and a 
bit of cherry-colored ribbon about a girl’s neck, 
or a slant of sunshine dancing in a window, de- 
molished a train of thought, and we had to go 
back. So after awhile we get to be more 
lenient. But I think to-day education is made 
more interesting. Teachers deal out knowledge 
in a more attractive fashion.” 

“But it is the same hard old facts, even if 
they have a thin coating of sugar,” laughs 
one of the seniors. “You have to dig way 
down.” 

“True, the gold doesn’t always lie on the top. 
But I fancy we learn to prize the things that 
have cost us considerable trouble and labor, 
though first we must compare and choose only 
those that are truly so to us.” 

“But you have to study straight along if you 
want to graduate,” in a rather complaining 
tone. 

“It enlarges your habits of thought and ef- 
fort. What 3. lovely home you have here ! One 
of my teachers graduated from here, and she 


228 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

was never weary of describing its delights. I 
used to wish I had been a girl here. I’m sure I 
shall like it very much, and above all things I 
hope you will be friendly and run in and see 
me. I mean to have a nice, bright home. I’ve 
never had a real home, and now I shall set 
about making one. And I hope you will like 
your new professor as well. He has spent most 
of his years with boys, but I think he has ex- 
perienced a change of heart,” and she laughed 
merrily. 

“Mrs. Yarrow,” called some one, and she had 
to turn, nodding cordially to them. 

“Isn’t she sweet! Her voice is just charm- 
ing. And for once, Leslie, you were the one to 
carry off the honor of special recognition. It’s 
nearly always Helen Grant. Oh, you don’t 
mind, Helen ?” in a deprecating tone. 

Helen smiled cordially. “Why, I was afraid 
every moment she’d address me as my father’s 
daughter. You see what it is to be handicapped 
in the race.” 

“Oh, nonsense ! As if you didn’t get lots of 
love on your own account.” 

Mrs. Jordan met them presently and they had 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 229 

some merriment about the election discussion 
of a past term. 

“I hope you are going to like your new pro- 
fessor,” she said. “Miss Grant, we heard that 
you did some fine work in chemistry last year. 
There is a girl teaching it at Barnard.” 

“Oh, thank you for the compliment.” 

“And we are all charmed with Mrs. Yar- 
row. I am glad the cottage is going to be a 
real home, instead of a sort of men’s rendez- 
vous.” 

They had a pleasant time with the new jun- 
iors and the teachers laid aside their dignity. 
Presently the company began to thin out, one 
and another saying good-by to the hostess. 

“Which girl is Helen Grant?” Professor 
Yarrow asked of his wife. “Dr. Jordan has 
been telling me what a scholar her father was — 
connected with the great Museum at London. 
I’ve seen some of his work. He deciphered 
some cylinders that had puzzled savants. And 
he was in the East several years. Genius 
doesn’t run in families, I know, but I’d like 
to meet her.” 

“She is a nice, bright, wholesome-looking 


230 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

girl. She carried off the freshman prize, and 
Dr. Jordan says she is really a superior 
student.” 

They looked for her, but Helen had gone. 

The girls talked about the tea most of the 
evening, gathered in Leslie’s room. 

“And to think what fun we made of the 
name, but I’m really glad to know that about 
Achilles. And I like her. I wish she was 
going to teach here.” 

The very next day the girls had sprigs of 
yarrow in their rooms, though the “weed” had 
almost blossomed itself out. 

Among the new girls Helen took a very ear- 
nest liking to Miss Powers. She was bright 
and wholesome, ready for fun and a thoroughly 
good student, interested in almost all branches. 
Then she was very modest about her father’s 
standing, and although she dressed well and 
was supplied with money enough to pay her 
way in the little pleasures, sometimes to stand 
treat, she never boasted. 

She said to Helen : “You are so nice and cor- 
dial. I don’t mind confessing to you. I’m a 
real ignoramus about social life, and those fine 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 23 1 

little rules the girls seem to understand so well. 
You see, we live in a small country town, where 
the people have very little education in the 
niceties of life, as I call them. I went away to 
school, and my girl friends at home accused me 
of ‘putting on airs’ because I pronounced words 
correctly. Father wants me to be educated so 
that I can go anywhere, and when I am 
through we shall live in some city, he says. 
Oh, I do like it here ! Everything is so 
delightful.” 

“I am glad you enjoy it and that you are a 
good student. I had a splendid time my first 
year, and after that it is pleasanter, if such a 
thing can be. And you had better try for the 
prize.” 

“A prize?” with an amazed expression. 

“Oh, look over the official circular. I can’t 
remember all the things. You are a pretty good 
scholar.” 

“I’ve kept up to the mark so far,” with a 
gratified smile. “But it isn’t as hard for me as 
for some girls. My room-mate studies and 
studies, and then the answers seem to go out 
of her mind just at the moment. I feel so sorry 


232 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

for her. I’d almost give her part of my mem- 
ory — not quite, I suppose,” with a naive min- 
gling of desire and doubt. “And how delight- 
ful the little dances are and the merry meetings 
in each other’s rooms !” 

“Do not find them too fascinating,” cau- 
tioned Helen. 

For her own part, Helen was finding much 
enjoyment also. It seemed to her that she had 
only begun at the fountain of learning, and that 
she had hardly understood the true richness of 
education. The diploma was but an open door 
to greater things. 

There were evenings when Leslie had fin- 
ished correcting exercises, and Miss Ovis was 
quite ready to cavil at times — when Lorraine 
was at liberty, and they read poems they loved, 
for in this matter tastes were quite similar. The 
seniors took to calling them “the three graces.” 

Helen began to wonder if she was doing her 
full duty to those around her. She could make 
more leisure for them, for her studies were 
fewer in number and she was so well grounded. 
She felt sorry for Miss Carr. The girls made 
ridiculous rhymes about her. True, she took no 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 233 

pains to improve her personal appearance. Her 
shabby brown dress, with the plain linen collar, 
came to the table with undeviating regularity 
six days of the week ; on the seventh the black 
one went to church, as it was expected that 
every student would do that once a day. She 
joined no societies or clubs. She never came to 
the musical service after evening prayers, which 
was Helen's great delight. And there were so 
many interesting talks about books, new novels 
and old ones, and the trend of the day in moral 
and physical welfare, of what women were do- 
ing here and there, that inspired these college 
girls. 

It did seem as if Miss Carr should be in some 
of it. Would not the solitude tend to make one 
narrow, certainly indifferent to the sympathetic 
interest that moved the world ? 

She recalled Katherine Rowena Kent, and 
remembered what Celia Logan’s friendliness 
had done for her. But there was real love back 
of it. Could any one love Miss Carr with that 
distrustful look in her eyes ? 

And then, Shirley, who was wayward and 
almost petulant by turns. 


234 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“You don’t really care about me now,” she 
said one day, rather resentfully. “You Three 
Graces are so taken up with yourselves. And 
you seem so much older, but there is a great 
distance between a foolish little sophomore and 
a graduate. And Willard thinks I must be so 
happy because you are here, and you might be 
a hundred miles away for any real comfort you 
are to me.” 

The pretty eyes overflowed with tears. They 
were loitering down one of the winding paths 
in the October sunshine that seemed almost like 
May. Helen had sought her out — she had been 
hearing about poor recitations and frolics in her 
room with all sorts of gayeties. 

Had she been quite right when she had en- 
couraged Willard’s fancy for this inconsequent 
child? Yet last year she had been so sweet, so 
promising. She had been drawn into a circle 
of the gayest and most indifferent of the sopho- 
mores, who were occasionally reprimanded for 
their inattention. Helen had heard some things 
that troubled her. 

“I do not think you are doing quite what 
Willard would approve,” she began, gravely, 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 235 

yet with a certain sweetness that was very win- 
some. 

“And Willard has gone away for ever and 

ever so long — no one knows ” and the 

tears flooded her eyes. “He was to come, you 
know ” 

So that was one trouble. 

“Where has he gone? ,, Helen asked. 

“Oh, Mr. Loring took him off — somewhere 
South. He might have come just one day, I 
think ” 

“Shirley, I want you to try to understand 
how necessary it is for a young man beginning 
life to take advantage of a good business open- 
ing when it is put right in his way. It will be 
for your benefit as well. This Mr. Loring has 
some trouble with his eyes, and while he is well 
and capable, needs a secretary to attend to the 
important writing. He seems to have grown 
fond of Willard, who is a fine, ambitious fel- 
low, trusty and upright. You do not want to 
spoil his career by any selfish desires. I think 
you can trust him to the uttermost. I dare say 
he was as much disappointed as you. Come, 
can you not make some allowance and be a 


236 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

brave little girl? I am afraid you have been 
wearing on your nerves by the dissipations you 
have dropped into, and the reprimands for im- 
perfect lessons. Some of the girls put fun first. 
Occasionally some one is dropped. I have heard 
a whisper that the sophomore class is not quite 
up to the mark. ,, 

“But — I couldn’t have you. You care so 
much for those other girls,” and now Shirley 
was sobbing. 

“We are all older. You were such a 
sweet, cheerful little girl when you first came 
here.” 

Helen slipped her arm around the small fig- 
ure that was trembling with nervous trepida- 
tion, for she knew Shirley had a touch of con- 
scientiousness at bottom. And did she not 
have some duty here ? Sunday’s sermon flashed 
across her mind. It had been on personal re- 
sponsibility, and the text was, “Could ye not 
watch with me one hour?” Christ needed no 
watching with now. He had borne His great 
trial and entered into the rest provided for all 
who followed Him. But He had left the duty 
of watching for His disciples. Watching over 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 237 

the weak, those likely to go astray, those who 
could not see clearly, those who were discon- 
solate, or depressed, or ignorant. If Shirley 
had succumbed to the allurements of pleasure, 
had she been quite guiltless? She enjoyed 
her new life so much, the converse with riper 
intellects, the finer atmosphere of thought, the 
leisure that she took now. She had gone out 
of the crude girlish circle, yes, let her be honest, 
their immaturity bored her. But was she to do 
solely the thing that pleased herself, to arrange 
and harmonize and enjoy just the aesthetic 
pleasures, while she was trying to bring all 
noble thought into unison of character ? There 
was a glimpse of half-sight — “This ought 
ye to have done, but not to have left the 
other undone,” — and it would somehow trans- 
late itself. There was a latent thoroughness 
in her. 

“There, dear,” in a softer tone, “don’t cry any 
more. Come to my room this afternoon, there 
will be an hour before recreation. Bring your 
worst exercises. And trust Willard. Now, 
won’t you have a little run to start the red blood 
in motion? You’ve made it sluggish by fudge 


238 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

and chocolate and olives and sardines and sit- 
ting up late.” 

She took her hand and they flew along until 
Shirley was out of breath. 

“Oh, I think you do love me a little. This 
seems quite like old times. I love you, Helen !” 
and she clasped her about the neck. 

“I love you more than a little,” was the 
reply. 

Helen had meant to read the “Iphigenie” 
with Frau Menzel just for pleasure. It was 
not always that the intellectual German woman 
could devote an hour through the course of the 
day. She stopped now and changed the ar- 
rangement, then went to her astronomy, which 
she found most fascinating as she was calculat- 
ing the revolutions of the planets and making 
diagrams. 

Alas, poor Shirley ! The showing was very 
bad. Something dropped out — verses, and as 
they were “to Helen,” she began to read them 
while the girl was arranging the leaves of a 
Latin exercise. 

“Oh! I didn’t think I had that!” she cried. 
“Don’t read it, Helen !” and she stretched out 


A CHANGE IN PROFESSORS 239 

her hand for it. “I don’t feel so now.” The 
fair face was scarlet and tears swam in her 
eyes. 

“My dear child, you have indulged in what 
some poet calls ‘the luxury of woe.’ I wish you 
couldn’t write verses quite so easily. And you 
are too young to be so despairing because a 
friend has been busy and could not devote her 
time to you. It really weakens your mind to 
brood over sorrows that are largely imaginary. 
And you can write such lovely little poems. 
They were asking about one for the Miscellany. 
I have not been false or even forgetful, Shir- 
ley; you must learn that no one person has a 
right to all the interest in a friend’s life. Even it 
would be selfish for a husband or a wife to de- 
mand it, I think, though lovers I have heard are 
apt to do so. Now let us go at Latin with what 
Joe Gargery called ‘renewed wigor.’ ” 

Shirley laughed in spite of herself. 

It was an hour well spent and Shirley took a 
new interest in the translations, though she ad- 
mitted that she made out better with the poems. 

“Now we’ll have a ramble over to the woods 
and then you must study in good earnest this 


240 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

evening. Lock your door to keep the girls out. 
You must re-establish your standing. We will 
talk over some of the other things. ,, 

There was a wonderful depth to the blue sky 
and they studied the atmosphere, the circling 
clouds, the nearly leafless trees, the great book 
of nature where to-day there was an enchant- 
ing serenity that lifted one’s soul above depres- 
sion and made the way light and joyous. Helen 
did not feel it a waste of time and the responsi- 
bility she had rather protested against became 
one of the duties again. Was she not to sow 
beside all waters? Was not that what Chris- 
tian Endeavor meant ? 

She kissed Shirley and sent her on her way 
much lighter of heart. 

It was, “What thy hands find to do.” And 
it was to be done “with thy might,” not half- 
heartedly. 


CHAPTER XI 


A NEW WOMAN 

“Helen, look at your note,” cried Lorraine. 
“Though by the seal I think they are all alike.” 

“Does that imply a dearth of originality?” 

Lorraine laughed merrily. Helen looked at 
the seal in scarlet wax and then cut across the 
end. 

“Oh, that is just splendid ! An invitation to 
supper and a request to come as early as we can. 
Why, I am delighted ! Shall I sing you an old 
song? 

“ ‘ I’m always glad whene’er a friend 
Invites me out to tea ; 

For 'tis very dull to stay at home 
With no one courting me.’” 

“But you could have had, Helen. Girls, 
don’t you think we ought to be planning and 
promising to be each other’s bridesmaids? 
Helen will be married first. I think Professor 
Gates is keeping an eye on her. It isn’t alto- 
gether star-gazing, but he called her out the 
241 


242 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

other evening to see the occultation of some- 
thing.” 

“One passes the other by, my dear girls, and 
no doubt goes on its way rejoicing,” but 
Helen flushed in spite of her merry tone. 

“I’ve never had an admirer,” interposed 
Lorraine. 

“Nor I either,” appended Leslie. “It amuses 
me to hear these girls of sixteen count over 
their conquests. But — of course we will go.” 

“Oh, I wouldn’t miss it for anything. Sadie 
March is asked also. No one else, I think. It 
is just adorable in Mrs. Yarrow. I’ve wanted 
to enter the charmed precincts of Tulip Cot- 
tage. And I must say I like Professor Yar- 
row. He is so patient with the slow girls.” 

They skipped part of recreation hour and 
wended their way to the cottage. A bright 
face nodded to them from the window, and the 
lady opened the door herself. 

“Welcome; thrice, nay, four times welcome. 
I am glad you have come so early. I was 
afraid you might be scrupulously fashionable 
unless I expressly stipulated. Lay off your 
wraps and Leah will take them upstairs.” 


A NEW WOMAN 


243 

Leah was a neat, intelligent young girl, a 
protegee of Mrs. Yarrow’s. 

“Now come into my sanctum. You see, we 
cannot be highly fashionable in this nest, but 
it is very cozy. Mr. Yarrow has the room 
across the hall. It has a capacious closet in it, 
and he has sighed for a nice big closet, he de- 
clares. Then there’s a dining-room and a 
kitchen, and I did not want to be poked off up- 
stairs, so I gave up having a state drawing- 
room. We do enjoy the home so much.” 

If it was not stately it was very attractive. 
The walls had a pale gray tint with a beautiful 
frieze in colors. There was one pretty book- 
case, a Vernis Marten cabinet, with no end of 
choice articles; a great cozy lounge, a hand- 
some desk, and small tables of choice books 
here and there. The pictures were mostly vir- 
gins, the nearest divine ones that Art had in- 
spired, while various others adorned the hall, 
the stairs being set back, so that there was 
almost a reception-room. It had a really fas- 
cinating aspect. 

“This is my first girls’ company. I have 
met most of the teachers, professors,” laugh- 


244 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

ingly. “I like sitting round a table and talk- 
ing; it is said that tea loosens women’s 
tongues. I’ve heard you three girls called the 
'Graces/ and a cousin of Miss March’s was in 
my college, but it would only seem a sort of 
high school to you. I promised to hunt up 
Sadie as soon as possible, and we are friends 
already. And as she was a senior, you know 
her well. Maybe you’ll think you have been 
inveigled under false pretenses. The profes- 
sor will not be home until eight this evening, 
so we shall just have a girls’ tea. I’m sort of 
hungry for girls’ gossip, what and whom they 
like; they get over hating when they enter the 
juniors.” 

"It would be ungracious to say we didn’t 
care, but we do really like the prospect of a 
girls’ tea,” said Leslie, gayly. "And the 
senior class meets the professor. I see him 
going through the halls and we speak as 
we pass by, and I half wish I were a pupil 
again.” 

"He wasn’t very used to girls when I first 
met him. You see, he had been teaching boys 
mostly. He has told me since he liked the 


A NEW WOMAN 245 

girls, because they keep their hands cleaner and 
were not so wasteful about chemicals. And 
now I think he likes them for several new vir- 
tues he has discovered.” 

“I’m very glad of that,” returned Lorraine. 
“I like to hear girls praised.” 

Mrs. Yarrow nodded and her smile made 
her seem like a girl among them. 

“Of course you taught before you were pres- 
ident ” and Sadie paused, a little startled 

at her daring. 

“Oh, I taught in a country school when I 
was only seventeen. It was quite nice. There 
was a man principal for the larger children. 
He had just come from Yale, and he inspired 
me on the subject and desire for a college edu- 
cation. An aunt brought me up, and she was 
quite sure I knew enough if I could teach and 
be paid for it. We lived very, very simply. 
And I used to wonder how I could ever com- 
pass my dreams. It’s growing dusky — the 
days shorten so. I’ll light the gas log. Do 
you love twilight?” 

The girls answered with one accord. She 
touched a match to it and the flames crept up 


246 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

everywhere, went dancing and careering over, 
under, as if they were chasing each other. 

“I like it so much. I sit here and sew while 
husband reads to me. Then we have a game 
of chess.” 

“And how did you get to college?” asked 
Helen, thinking of her own resolve. 

“Well, I used to conjure up impossible 
plans. It was quite easy even then for a man 
to work his way through, but the higher edu- 
cation of woman did not seem so important, 
and I was afraid there wouldn’t be stockings 
enough to darn to pay my way. I was taught 
to sew in the old-fashioned style, hemming 
with stitches that looked like print, darning 
over and under until you really made a new 
piece of cloth. I think it a great waste of time 
now. There was Mount Holyoke. I used to 
dream over its splendid founder, who took one 
of the first steps in woman’s emancipation from 
trifles. I meant to write some day, but Aunt 
Martha had a bad fall, and it would have 
seemed cruel to leave her. So I went on teach- 
ing the second year, studying too, for I would 
have a little maid come in and do the chores 


A NEW WOMAN ^47 

and wash dishes. Aunt Martha could sit by 
the stove and cook, with some one to wait on 
her. Then no one, not even the doctor, thought 
of her dying, though he said she would be 
lame for life. But one day she was taken sud- 
denly ill, the maid said she had fallen while 
trying to make her bed. It was paralysis, and 
nine days after she died. I sometimes think 
what needlessly hard and sad lives those 
women of the older time had. The merit is in 
the result reached, and if you can do it in a 
comparatively easy way, why should you take 
the long, hard road ?” 

She smiled at her small audience, whose 
faces were eager with interest. 

“It was found after the funeral that Aunt 
Martha had left quite a fortune, when every 
one supposed her comparatively poor. She had 
no near relatives, my mother being her only sis- 
ter. Some distant cousins came forward, but I 
was nearest of kin, and of course her heir. 
Now, you see that takes the romance out of my 
story. When I was nominated for president at 
Hatfield, an interviewer wanted to write me 
up, and especially the strenuous efforts I had 


248 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

made for my education/’ and she laughed pleas- 
antly. “It was all clear sailing after that. I 
had two years in an excellent seminary, three 
years in college, then taught and studied, for 
after all there was so much ahead of me. Hat- 
field was one of the new western colleges, and 
after teaching and really raising the standard, 
I accepted the presidency. I’ve had a very 
pleasant time, take it altogether. You know 
our state is one of the women’s states, as we 
are called rather in derision.” 

“And we wondered if you were strong- 
minded? Did you really vote?” asked Lor- 
raine, with eager curiosity. 

“Why, yes, since it was my duty.” 

“But you don’t seem a bit — and you mar- 
ried,” exclaimed Sadie March, incoherently. 

“I’ll confess to being strong-minded in vari- 
ous ways. I could not have governed a colony 
of girls if I had been weak and irresolute. We 
must have some strength of will and purpose 
to carry us serenely through the crowding 
events of life. We cannot be governed by 
moods and half-beliefs if we mean to accom- 
plish anything. One must have a well-dis- 


A NEW WOMAN 249 

ciplined mind and a knowledge of the prin- 
ciples of government, and you cannot have it 
without earnest effort. I think one need not be 
unwomanly, however. Oh, it must be near tea 
time. Have I tired you ? And I meant to hear 
about your lives instead.” 

She rose and lighted the burners. Then she 
excused herself a moment. 

“She’s just splendid!” declared Leslie. “I 
could listen to her all night.” 

“I want to hear how she came to fall in 
love,” said Lorraine, with an excited sigh. 
“I’m really glad the professor isn’t home just 
yet.” Truly, falling in love was an awesome 
mystery to her guileless and ingenuous mind. 
The few engaged girls did not come up to her 
ideal. 

“And she’s so sweet, so modern, her gown 
is so pretty, and her hair is dressed in the pre- 
vailing fashion. She has several beautiful 
rings, and her neck chain and pendant is su- 
perb! I noticed it the night of the reception. 
Girls, I am really in love with her myself,” de- 
clared Sadie. 

“And she wears trains. I like them for the 


250 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

house and evenings. I can’t abide those miser- 
able short skirts of ankle length indoors, while 
they are just the thing for rainy days. And it 
gives a woman a more dignified and gracious 
appearance, makes a sort of dividing line be- 
tween them and girls.” 

“It was one of the things I liked so much in 
Miss Craven,” said Leslie. “She has charming 
taste.” 

Helen remembered when she was rather 
stiff and ungraceful, but the love of beauty 
and harmony had grown as soon as there had 
been something to nourish it. 

Mrs. Yarrow re-entered. She was a little 
flushed, her eyes were bright and shining, and 
her smile positively enchanting. 

“I have only one maid for steady company, 
and we met her in an accidental manner, quite 
homeless and forlorn. I am training her and 
she is a grateful little thing, but I do delight in 
‘puttering,’ to use a homely country word. 
Housekeeping is very entertaining.” 

“But how did you come to know so much 
about that?” asked Helen. 

“Well, I credit Aunt Martha with some of it, 


A NEW WOMAN 25 I 

though I have improved upon her methods. I 
have discarded many non-essentials, and have 
more time for the real enjoyment. I do not 
like the average servant of to-day. When you 
must put up with them — why, you must. 
Come.” 

The table was temptingly arrayed with ex- 
quisite china and dainty cut-glass that lent a 
sparkle even to the white cloth. Plates of 
white and brown bread, cold meats delicately 
sliced, creamed oysters, and some fruits clear 
and tempting. Sliced lemon to those who pre- 
ferred Russian tea, cream and sugar in dainty 
sets. It was like a picture, Helen thought, so 
delicate, yet an abundance. 

“Did you teach it in the college?” Helen in- 
quired. 

“Some branches, and the physical require- 
ments of the body. But tastes and the income 
of families are so dissimilar that one cannot 
insist upon hard and fast methods. We do 
waste too much as a general rule. We are ac- 
cused of being the most wasteful nation in our 
food. This, too, while hundreds are half- 
starved. And we study sociology and discuss 


252 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

the best ways of mending the world, while we 
do not mend ourselves. But, girls, I’ve hardly 
gotten over being a college president. Pardon 
me.” 

“Oh,” said Lorraine, “we are to have a dis- 
cussion as to whether we are best fitted for our 
duty by the intellectual or the practical life. 
And I am appointed speaker to open the debate 
on the intellectual side. After all, the prac- 
tical includes the most of our lives. It com- 
prehends so many things, such thousands of 
people.” 

“Still I think the educated woman can be 
practical also. I know they are not always,” 
with a smile of half -suppressed fun. “But I 
should be ashamed to confess the ignorance 
some women seem to glory in. I do not know 
how they can go through the ordinary branches 
and not know more. They never seem to apply 
any fact to real living. And what is the use of 
so much learning if you do not know how to 
use it? We’ll have a symposium some time, 
girls, on this very subject?” 

They had come to dessert time, if it was a 
tea. Leah entered and removed the plates, 


A NEW WOMAN 253 

brought different kinds of cake, sweets, and 
candied fruits. 

“Now we ought to go to the lighter side — 
the fun college girls have. Miss Brooks, isn’t 
there some in your experience ?” 

Leslie considered and recalled two or three 
incidents that started Helen on some amusing 
reminiscences, and they were in full swing of 
mirth and laughter when the hall door closed 
and a step was heard. They glanced at Mrs. 
Yarrow in a sort of dismay. She laughed, too, 
and leaning back in her chair called cordially — 
“We are all here.” 

The professor came in and kissed his wife, 
then shook hands with each girl. He had a bit 
of color in his cheeks from the crisp air with- 
out, and his eyes were bright. He certainly 
looked off duty, Sadie said afterwards, “like a 
common man.” 

“What was the laugh about? It was a 
cheering welcome as one enters his own 
house.” 

The girls colored. “We were talking over 
college pranks,” said Mrs. Yarrow. “We have 
all had a hand in them.” 


254 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“They are good to remember at times when 
they have not been positively vicious. But 
girls seldom do that in their hazing. And I 
am glad it is going out of date somewhat with 
boys, the cruel and unmanly kinds. I don’t 
mind a stand-up free fight, but what can one 
boy do among a crowd ! May I have a cup of 
tea ?” in a persuasive manner. 

“You ought to pay your score,” Mrs. Yar- 
row said, with a smile of easy fellowship. 

“Confess my misdoings?” raising his brows 
a trifle. “That would be setting a bad exam- 
ple before these youthful minds. But if I am 

to purchase the tea ” She held the cup 

daintily poised in her hand. 

“I went to Hatfield to induct young women 
into an acquaintance with chemicals. They 
were not very ignorant and quite attentive, I 
will say. The laboratory was on the third 
floor in a sort of ell. I had been trying some 
experiments and correcting some wild state- 
ments. I had to go home to my supper, give 
a lesson to three young fellows, and then lec- 
ture in the public hall. I put on my coat, took 
my hat, and turned the knob of the door, find- 


A NEW WOMAN 255 

in g to my surprise I was locked in. I tried to 
turn the key from the inside, but my education 
as a burglar had been neglected, and I could 
not find the right sort of tool. I went to the 
window — a group of girls were disporting 
themselves on the green. I did not dare let my- 
self down with towels tied together, and then 
a thought struck me. I would sit at the door 
and when I heard a little movement of the key 
pounce out on the culprit. I lighted the gas, 
took my seat and a book, but I was intent upon 
listening, and trying to guess who had sprung 
the plot on me. Minute after minute passed 
and I began to think what I should do so as 
not to give the merry crew a chance to laugh. 
Not a step, not a movement. Now what would 
you have done?” 

“I should have tried the door again,” 
laughed Helen, her face alight with amuse- 
ment. 

“Exactly. I have heard that great Homer 
nods. I listened until I could hear my own 
breathing, then I began to get impatient. Sud- 
denly I rose and rang the bell sharply. I heard 
the maid’s step come pattering along. I must 


256 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

have been out of temper, I will admit. I’m not 
sure but I thundered. ‘Unlock that door!’ I 
commanded. The maid turned the knob. 

“ ‘Why, it isn’t locked,’ she said in surprise. 

“So I had given myself away. After that I 
always took out the key. Now, have I earned 
my cup of tea?” 

They all laughed. They had been caught in 
the same trap. 

“I am very glad to see you, young ladies. I 
hope you will be sociable enough with Mrs. 
Yarrow to keep her from regretting the step 
she has taken.” 

“We might form an outside class if there is 
any danger of that,” said Leslie. “There are 
a good many branches yet to explore.” 

“I hope they will be modern ones. We are 
living in to-day and we don’t want to be en- 
cumbered with too much of the past that has no 
immediate bearing on what we must do. Girls 
ought to select a specialty that is likely to be of 
use. Miss Grant, what do you mean to do 
with this little span, or doesn’t it make any dif- 
ference what you do ? Or has some one 
marked out life for you ?” 


A NEW WOMAN 


257 

“No, I am quite independent in one way. I 
really have no one to order me. But I expect 
to teach. I graduated last year and this is the 
‘little more’ course.” 

“You are going to be an argument for he- 
redity, I suppose? When I was in London I 
heard your father was held in high repute as 
a fine Oriental scholar.” 

“Oh, if you want our Orientalist you must 
see Miss Coultas. I think she will never be 
satisfied until they have found out what lan- 
guage was spoken before the confusion of 
tongues,” said Leslie, with a touch of gayety. 

“The only Oriental tastes I have are for 
beautiful rich colors and fine laces and jewelry. 
I don’t care to go back to the beginning of 
things. Anno Domini is enough for me. I 
shall never learn a quarter of what has trans- 
pired since the Christian Era. Father really 
cared nothing about modern lore or modern 
life,” exclaimed Helen. 

“That is apt to be the case with such schol- 
ars. We cannot take in everything, the brain 
wouldn’t digest it all. Even with our latter- 
day knowledge of concentration we find we 


258 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

must choose. Drop this if we want to take up 
that. I must confess I am a good deal of a 
modern myself, even to being interested in ra- 
dium. But you are doing some excellent work 
in chemistry.” 

“Oh, thank you,” and Helen gave a piquant 
nod. 

They went back to the fire presently, and the 
professor led them to talk somewhat of their 
personal hopes and desires. They found them- 
selves talking very frankly, as Helen said after- 
ward, not minding the professor or having any 
sense of newness about him. Mrs. Yarrow 
made the atmosphere so charming. They con- 
fessed the poets they loved, the novels they ad- 
mired, quoted from characters grave and 
gay, and were surprised when ten o’clock 
came. 

The professor escorted them home. “I’ve 
had a delightful evening,” he said. “I hope 
you will come often.” 

“Isn’t she just a darling!” exclaimed the en- 
thusiastic Sadie. “Oh, what would Miss Fer- 
ris think of her! And that she has really 
voted, gone to the polls that men seem to think 


A NEW WOMAN 259 

would be so dreadful for women. She’s so 
domestic, too, at least what I call domestic. I 
hate the flutter and fuss of some women. Ev- 
erything was so delicate and dainty !” 

“There ought to be a new ‘chair’ in college. 
Not exactly domestic science, but the fine art 
of doing things beautifully and making you 
feel as if you had always known your hostess. 
And I did so like some of those sweet little 
poems she read,” and Leslie’s face was all 
aglow with pleasure. 

“Oh dear ! It is a delight after all to live in 
a fine intellectual world,” returned Helen. 
“Some of it seems stilted, but that is the person 
I do believe.” 

“Good-night !” cried Lorraine. “I’m sleepy. 
And I haven’t even looked at my astronomy. 
I don’t know whether the stars are shining or 
not.” 

“You were not in chapel last evening,” said 
Shirley, the next day. 

“No, I went out to tea. Did you study?” 
“Some. Then two of the girls came in. 
They’re going to have a play.” 

“Did they ask you to take a part?” 


260 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Yes, they want me to. It’s a sort of 
farce ” 

“I do not think you can, Shirley dear,” and 
Helen tried by her voice to soften what she 
knew would be a disappointment. “Then you 
certainly ought not waste your time upon it.” 

“Oh, why ?” in a petulant tone. 

“Your class standing will not admit of it, I 
am afraid. You see we do not come for pure 
pleasure.” 

“I’ve half a mind to throw the whole thing 
up !” in a captious manner. 

“And go home?” 

“Well — I wouldn’t have to do that. They 
wouldn’t drop me before the close of the year.” 

“And what would Willard say?” 

“He doesn’t trouble much about me. He 
has not written in ever so long. Maybe he is 
tired of me,” despondingly. 

“Oh, he isn’t ; something has happened. He 
has been very busy.” 

“You see, we are not really engaged. He 
might begin to like some one better. Do you 
know that Ruth Woodley? Well, her lover 
has broken a real solid engagement, and Ruth’s 


A NEW WOMAN 26 1 

mother insists she shall send back her diamond. 
Ruth is broken-hearted. ,, 

“Let me see — there’s a glee club practice to- 
night. Suppose we take recreation hour and go 
over some of the things that bother you so. 
Oh, little dear, I do want you to retrieve your 
standing.” 

“Everything seems to go wrong,” impa- 
tiently. 

“No, only the little girl has gone wrong. 
Little Pilgrim has strayed out of the right 
path, but we will find it again and set her feet 
in it. Be sure, now — recreation hour.” 

“You have so many lovely things in your 
life,” half enviously. 

When the mail came up at noon there was a 
short note from Willard. He had been very 
much rushed, with hardly time to write to Shir- 
ley even, but he knew Helen would comfort her 
and see that she was happy, and much more 
lover-like solicitude. 

Helen gave a sigh. No, she really had no 
doubt of Willard’s constancy, and yet the 
thought would cross her mind. 

Shirley ran to meet her when the throng of 


262 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

girls poured out of the halls. Her face was 
radiant. 

“Two letters — one has been going round no 
one knows where, marked ‘missent.’ That 
was the reason,” in a glad, triumphant tone. 
“And he loves me just the same. Oh, I’m so 
happy !” 

“Happy enough to study?” in sweet inquiry. 

“Oh, I was awful in physics this afternoon. 
Everything went out of my head. Yes, I was 
so happy,” and her face was radiant with ex- 
quisite delight. “He asked me to send him 
some verses. Oh, I couldn’t help it, they just 
wrote themselves.” 

What was she to do with this impression- 
able, wistful creature so eager for joy, and 
now at the very summit of delight? 

“You must never doubt Willard again. But 
you must study to please him, to make yourself 
more companionable to his family. Mrs. Bell 
will love you dearly. You see, she has always 
taken such an interest in girls’ lives, and she 
would like some one who would slip into 
Daisy’s place, some one well-bred and intelli- 
gent, which many of the girls here are not, 


A NEW WOMAN 263 

when they first come. I think you have not 
been so choice in your companions.” 

Shirley hung her head. If she had told the 
truth she would have said she did not quite 
approve of them herself, but they seemed to 
like her so much. 

“And I couldn’t have you,” she murmured, 
with a soft upbraiding in her voice. 

“No. I have a great many other matters on 
my mind. Will you bring all the condemned 
exercises to my room ? I will go over them by 
odd spells.” 

“Oh, how good you are! But there are so 
many.” 

“No matter. Let us get down to the worst, 
then there is hope. You did very well last 
year, you know. You can again.” 

She kissed the hand she had been holding so 
tightly. The wind was blowing up a little chilly. 

“Now let us walk briskly around the circle 
to stir our blood. Study all the evening.” 

“Oh, could I stay in your room? You see, 
some of the girls will be in — and they want to 
talk ” 

“Yes. That will be an excellent plan. 


264 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Good-by, little girl. You see I trust you as 
well as Willard/' 

She could not dismiss the youthful couple 
from her mind as she was smoothing her ruf- 
fled hair and changing her dress. They did 
seem very young. Was she growing old and 
critical too fast? 

No, she had never felt younger. All the 
vital forces were alive within her and the mys- 
terious future was a sort of golden promised 
land. And she seemed able to understand why 
she had not loved Willard and how he had 
made his mistake. They were good comrades on 
certain lines, the complement of each other. He 
had much natural refinement, he could not have 
escaped it being reared in such a family. She 
had something of a boy’s strength with a girl’s 
innate sense of propriety. As she had said of 
herself, she was not sentimental. But she did 
not want to grow hard and cold, as some of the 
teachers were, not all, and Mrs. Yarrow, with 
her years of labor, was a very girl at heart. 

She could see where Shirley would suit Wil- 
lard admirably. He was making strides in a 
man’s development. He liked to be deferred 


A NEW WOMAN 


265 

to, to be adored, to have some one clinging, 
ready to be caressed, longing for his return, 
hungering for his love and accepting it as the 
choicest blessing of life. All this Shirley 
would do, but she would never try to absorb 
the man in jealous transports. If there came 
a moment of forgetfulness she would stand 
aside grieved to the heart’s core and raise won- 
dering, entreating eyes that would overflow 
with delight when the sun shone again. They 
would grow into each other without any try- 
ing. She would have given up the best of her 
ideal life and have been always trying, never 
quite attaining. 

How did she come to know so much of the 
demands of love? Was there a seed planted in 
every woman’s soul ? 

The girls came in for her and she turned 
laughingly. 

“I may be poor,” she exclaimed, with an im- 
pressive wave of the hand, “and I may stay a 
maid to the end of the chapter. But I don’t 
mean ever to grow old. I shall find the 
fountain of eternal youth and bathe in it 
continually.” 


CHAPTER XII 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 

Hallowe’en had been a merry time with 
masks and surprises, and now Christmas was 
drawing nigh. Nightly revels in rooms 
stopped suddenly. Sophomore girls were scored 
by some of the professors. If the conditions 
were not mostly made up in the next two 
weeks there would be trouble. There was 
studying in hot haste. 

Shirley was very happy and had applied her- 
self diligently, for Willard had planned a 
lovely surprise. He had been in Washington, 
where Mr. Loring was conducting an impor- 
tant case, and he should find time to go out to 
Evanston and interview Mr. and Mrs. Charda- 
voyne. Then he had persuaded his mother to 
come to New York and matronize Shirley, and 
they would have a splendid week or ten days 
and have everything settled. 

The freshmen had done very welh True, 
266 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 267 

there had been some troubles and heart-burn- 
ings and two girls had been summarily dis- 
missed, but the cause was only guessed at. 

Miss Powers came from her examinations 
triumphant. 

“I've just had a perfect record,” she said to 
Helen. “They had made a very friendly ac- 
quaintance. I’m going to try for that prize. 
Mother would be proud of the money, but dear 
old daddy would think of the glory alone. 
And I shall not even breathe that there is any 
such prize.” 

“And I wish you all success,” returned 
Helen, heartily. 

“Here is a plan,” exclaimed Leslie Brooks. 
“Helen, just feel rich enough to join, or it 
may — well, it will not be half as nice. Lor- 
raine goes home, you know. Miss Morse pro- 
poses that we three shall go to New York to- 
gether. She knows of a nice place where we 
can board for a moderate price. There are so 
many splendid things about Christmas time. 
Lve been earning money,” laughing, “and I 
want to treat myself to something unusual, 
splendid. Can't you — won’t you join? You 


268 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

know how lovely Miss Morse was to us last 
year.” 

“And I’ve been earning a little money — of 
course, some of the juniors have paid me for 
tutoring. But Professor Yates asked me to 
make the diagrams of the planets — he does it 
for some scientific papers, and I did most of 
the November work and then nearly all for 
December. And this very morning he insisted 
on paying me, though really I liked the work 
and it absolutely fascinated me and was splen- 
did training. I enjoyed the calculating. I 
often think now of what some one said in a 
book — ‘God works at an infinite diagram !’ 
Astronomy makes the world seem still more 
marvellous to you.” 

“Oh, you lucky girl ! I liked the names and 
the motions and the legends of the stars, but 
astronomy always confused me and made my 
head whirl. Well — will you go?” 

“Oh, I shall be just delighted. And on our 
return we might squeeze out two days for 
Grey Court.” 

“That would be just as well.” 

Miss Morse was very much gratified. They 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 269 

would make arrangements to go on Saturday, 
as Christmas fell on Monday. There would 
be such beautiful services in the churches. 
Shirley could go with them. Willard tele- 
graphed that he should like the arrangements 
very much, as he should be so busy and wanted 
to settle his mother comfortably. 

So the party perfected their plans and started 
off, leaving some envious hearts behind, some 
sad ones. Helen laid a little gift on Miss 
Carr’s table as she came away, and her heart 
rose in thanksgiving that she had never been 
lonely on holidays. How many of the good 
things of life had come to her ! One little sen- 
tence kept running through her mind — “Freely 
ye have received, freely give.” Had she any- 
thing to give but herself? Must she not try 
diligently to give of that gladly? 

The house was quite uptown in an old- 
fashioned street that had not yet been turned 
into apartments. Mrs. Waite received them 
cordially, and said to Miss Morse that the party 
was truly a god-send, as the family who had 
been with her three months had suddenly gone 
to Florida. The rooms were clean and cheer- 


2 70 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

ful, both fronting on the street. Miss Morse 
would take the smaller one, and they began to 
settle their luggage. 

Shirley had been in a state of dreamy happi- 
ness since Willard had telegraphed that all was 
right and he would come for her at two. They 
had a quiet lunch. Then Helen said : “You 
stay down in the parlor — you will want your 
first talk alone.” 

“O dear!” she exclaimed laughingly as the 
three paused at the windows and looked down 
into the street. “I wonder who will be the 
next love-lorn girl to come to hand? Why, I 
ought to be a dowager, planning how to get 
rid of my daughters ! Well, I suppose they are 
happy, — all girls with lovers, I mean. Now 
oughtn’t we make some real plans? Shall we 
go out and see Christmas? Or will everything 
be jammed to suffocation?” 

“Monday night is the Messiah. That is 
brother’s Christmas for all of us. Tuesday 
afternoon, a matinee, “The Huguenots” — that 
is my treat, and Sidney comes in the evening. 
After that ” 

“Not exactly the deluge,” returned Leslie. 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 27 1 

“We must have time to see the stores, the great 
library, and the museum. You know, I am 
quite a stranger to the extravagant joys of life; 
poor but honest so far.” 

“Oh, that’s Willard!” began Helen. “I’m 
curious to hear about the Chardavoynes.” 

But the lovers talked a long while. Then 
Shirley ran upstairs, her face radiant with de- 
light. She certainly was very pretty. She held 
up her finger with its diamond circlet. 

“Oh, we all congratulate you!” and Helen 
kissed her fondly. The others did the same. 

“Mamma wrote me a lovely letter. She 
likes Willard very much, and papa says it is 
all right, only we must not think of marrying 
until I have finished my year. As if we wanted 
to!” with a soft, joyous little laugh. “And, 
Helen, Mrs. Bell wishes you to come down with 
me; she wants to see you so very much. She 
is real well. And will you all come to the par- 
lor, and — why, I think he is to be congratu- 
lated, too. It makes him so happy.” 

They went down. Willard kissed Helen as 
if she had been a sister, and they had a really 
joyous time. He seemed to have grown taller 


272 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

— he was so proud and manly, and — yes, per- 
fectly content. Helen had a sort of queer feel- 
ing for a moment. Not that there was any 
jealousy in it — it was, perhaps, the surprise 
that love could be so completely transferred. 
No, it was the misreading, taking a satisfying 
companionship and trying to make it wear 
love’s divine raiment. 

Shirley and Willard talked at once, one 
prompting the other, laughing in delicious 
transport, until he said they must return or 
his mother would have no visit at all with 
Helen. 

“I cannot express my delight at having you 
here at this time,” he declared. “And my 
mother will be so glad to see you all again. 
She enjoyed you so much at Miss Cra- 
ven’s.” 

“Oh, let us walk !” cried Shirley. “I detest 
those clattering cars, where you can’t hear a 
word any one says. And wasn’t it delightful 
that father and mother should take to Willard 
at once? Though I don’t know how they 
could have helped it.” 

“ I hope you will always keep your good opin- 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 273 

ion of me,” he laughed with a joyous sound, 
“and that I may deserve it,” in a graver tone. 

The air was fresh and crisp, the streets were 
thronged by late shoppers and sightseers. Shir- 
ley was so gay and sweet in her perfect happi- 
ness that Helen was more than content. 

Mrs. Bell gave her a motherly sweet wel- 
come, and they talked real news. How the 
Towne children were growing and what wisely 
funny observations they made, how sweet Mar- 
jorie’s little girl was, and how they hated to 
give up grandmother for the Christmas feast. 

“But, you know, I had to come for Willard’s 
sake, when he had been away so long. And — 
oh, it seems as if I must be a real mother to 
Shirley. I suppose mothers are not all alike,” 
with a tender smile that forgave shortcom- 
ings. “But my children have always been so 
much to me, and the girls’ husbands are like 
real sons. Some things about Shirley suggest 
Daisy, only Shirley is so sweetly, so completely 
satisfied, and Willard is deeply in love. Still 
he will not weaken in his ambitious plans. He 
has a fine future before him, and much as Shir- 
ley loves, she will never be petty and exacting. 


274 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

She was so charming with the children at Grey 
Court. I’m not sure but being a grandmother 
is one of the most satisfying of joys; the real 
delight in going down the other side of the 
hill. If only Mr. Bell could have been 
spared.” 

They would have her take a cup of tea with 
them. Then she insisted she must go back, 
but would come again to-morrow. Shirley 
kissed her with extravagant tenderness. 

When they were out in the street Willard 
said: 

“Like Shirley, I want to walk so that I may 
talk. There is so much to say. Are you not 
curious about the Chardavoynes ?” 

“Indeed, I am,” with much warmth. 

“They’ve always seemed rather odd to me. 
Our folks were so careful about Daisy, you 
know. While we were at Washington I wrote 
to Mr. Chardavoyne, asking permission to call 
on him and stating my desire, and giving him 
references, and he said he would be very pleased 
to see me. Helen, they are like an old-fash- 
ioned story: not so much quaint as with that 
unworldly aspect you never find among us 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 2 75 

Northerners. The house is old and rambling, 
some of it really uninhabitable, I think, but they 
have the air of living in a palace. A big 
estate, largely woodland, altogether out of the 
cotton belt, and lots of negro hangers-on. The 
married daughter is rather more modern. Mr. 
Chardavoyne has an elegant library, with many 
old and valuable books. They have two rooms, 
in which are crowded all they own of beautiful 
things, and they are wonderful. They read 
poetry, they confer and discuss, and he has 
been translating some old Latin poems that an 
ancestor had in sixteen hundred. A Phila- 
delphia firm has contracted for them. They 
talk to each other in foreign tongues. She 
plays on a harp, and they have a piano and 
flute. Oh, I don’t wonder that Shirley is 
poetical and musical, and all that, since it is 
their very life. And he took my proposal in 
the coolest and most agreeable manner, but he 
was practical enough to say he had written to 
my references. I couldn’t have forgiven him if 
he had been willing to hand Shirley over to 
anybody for the mere asking. Of course they 
supposed Shirley would marry some time; it 


276 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

was much better for girls to marry ; but he had 
made arrangements for her to remain at col- 
lege until next summer. They were not rich, 
so Shirley would not have any fortune. All he 
asked was that a man should take good care of 
her, for he did not think she was the kind of 
girl to look out for herself, as Northern girls 
were accustomed to. They seem to love her 
very much, too, but they are so full of these old 
poems, so steeped in the intellectual side of life, 
never thinking of advantages or success, but 
just the pure pleasure to themselves, though 
they plan when Shirley is married that they will 
go to England and hunt up some family mat- 
ters. Altogether it was the queerest interview. 
You couldn’t help liking them, they are so 
charming, and really cultivated. But the affair 
is all settled and we are going to be happy, 
only I wish it was next July,” with an eager in- 
tonation. 

“I am very glad for you, Willard. And 
time will go fast enough. One can see where 
Shirley gets some of her fascinating character- 
istics.” 

“She is very charming. Afterward I mean 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 2 77 

to have mother. I think she sort of anticipates 
it. And Shirley is so eager to be loved. Oh, 
Helen, through you my life will be made — 
shall I say one grand sweet song, just a dream 
of enchanting love and bliss? And you have 
been so good to her. Have I bored you with 
my selfish rhapsody ?” 

“If love couldn’t make one enthusiastic he 
would be hard of heart — not worth any girl’s 
acceptance,” she declared in a sweet tone. 

He wanted to wish her the same happiness, 
but delicacy withheld him. When she gave 
her heart it would be a superior gift, and it 
seemed as if no ordinary man was worthy of it. 
Yet for such a woman to remain single was a 
travesty of what was best and finest in woman- 
hood. 

They said a cordial good-night to each other. 
Leslie was eager to hear the conclusion of the 
matter. 

“I think it extremely fortunate that Shirley 
has fallen into such good hands. She is very 
sweet and pure of heart, but she would lack the 
strength needed to buffet with adversity. She 
is tractable, and has a strong sense of right and 


278 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

truth. I have missed your influence on her, 
Helen, yet one must have a little care for one’s 
self. Oh, dear girl, do not take any blame on 
yourself. I think you are really too ready to 
accept the cares of others. We are only re- 
quired to ‘love our neighbor as ourselves,’ not 
so much better that we wrong ourselves,” and 
Miss Morse held her to her heart and kissed 
her. 

Sunday was fine, and they went to some 
glorious services. Monday they took lunch 
with Mrs. Bell, and then Shirley and Willard 
insisted they should go up to the Park and have 
a fine drive about. Shirley seemed to have 
grown more womanly, as if the definite con- 
clusion was rapidly strengthening her, and un- 
folding a new growth that had in it more of 
soul. 

Then they were rapt with the glorious and 
majestic strains of “The Messiah,” appealing 
to what was highest in all their natures. 

“If I were very rich,” said Helen, “I should 
want to hear all the finest singers and all the 
magnificent music in the world.” 

Mr. Morse was a welcome addition to their 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 2?g 

party, but it seemed to Helen that she had 
hardly time to breathe, and that she was almost 
torn in two. She could have declined the atten- 
tions of the lovers, but there was Mrs. Bell, 
who had never been more motherly and de- 
lightful, and so interested in Helen’s wel- 
fare. 

“I feel as if I were wronging you, Helen,” 
declared Leslie. “We have such grand talks 
and rambles about picture galleries and book- 
stores. What splendid things there are in a 
great city ! I think Mr. Morse has a good deal 
of courage and love for real Christian work to 
spend his time in a poor unintellectual country 
town, when he is capable of appreciating the 
best and finest. And you are wasting the hours 
of your precious visit over those spooning 
lovers.” 

“I spent the afternoon with Mrs. Bell alone. 
And think — Shirley had not seen Willard, but 
just once for a few hours, since last summer! 
Her good times seem to make her lovelier and 
more grateful. She will be such a sweet daugh- 
ter to Mrs. Bell. I wish they could be married 
at once.” 


280 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Oh, so do I. You would be relieved of a 
good deal. She will pester you to death when 
we are back in college.” 

“I wasn’t thinking of that,” and Helen 
flushed. 

Mr. Morse was to leave them on Saturday. 
They would stay over until Tuesday morning. 
He was very loth to go. ■ 

“If I had thought to get some one to take 
my place and service — but it is too late now,” 
he said, regretfully. 

They went to a grand midnight mass that 
was magnificent, and packed their belongings, 
late as it was, for an early journey the next 
morning. 

It gave Helen a twinge of sadness to think 
this would be her last return, except as an 
alumni visitor. What memories thronged to 
her brain as she passed the halls — girlhood’s 
fears and ambitions, the aims and hopes of 
coming womanhood, the last stile passed, the 
wide open field of the future beyond. 

Shirley did not return until the next week. 
She wore her engagement ring as if it was 
quite an ordinary thing. And Helen was ex- 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 28 1 

tremely glad to find her reticent about the mat- 
ter and ready to take up her studies in earnest. 

“I don’t really expect to pass out of the soph- 
omores,” she said, ‘‘but I am going to stand 
as high as I can. And Willard said I must 
not bother you to death, but send some of the 
puzzles to him. You have been so good to me, 
you dear, sweet girl.” 

She was glad to have Shirley begin to de- 
pend somewhat upon herself. She was putting 
her latent energies, that Willard had awak- 
ened, into the work. Her mind was at rest and 
she was happy. Not that she had really 
doubted before ; it was more the youthful long- 
ing for sympathy, and now in her certainty she 
did not need it. 

But pleasures ran gayly along with studies. 
There was snow, and merry crowds went out 
on Saturday, giving thanks that the snow had 
been so considerate. Bright eyes and rosy 
cheeks came in from snow-balling contests. 
There was more than one merry, girlish 
combat. 

“Really, did you know that Miss Carr has a 
new suit?” asked Elsie Dixon, one morning. 


282 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“I don’t see how she could spend time enough 
to buy it. She hasn’t been to any kind of 
pleasure gathering, she wouldn’t join anything, 
and told me when she wanted to read Shake- 
speare she preferred to do it in the solitude of 
her room. And her suit is green, think of it ! 
But it has a sort of modern look and the coat 
fits pretty well ” 

“Do let her alone, Elsie. She never misses 
a recitation. But Miss Grannis said she was 
the hardest to get along with; that she really 
hoarded her ideas, and you had to drag them 
out of her when there is any summing up, 
though she writes good papers. But that green 
suit — and her hat is the same straw she wore 
when she first came here, mostly covered with 
dingy black velvet. I fancy she did it her- 
self.” 

“I know of a girl who was here two years 
ago who dressed in the most elegant manner 
and exquisite taste — can I pile up any more 
fine and appropriate adjectives ? She looked as 
if she had just stepped out of a frame — a per- 
fect picture. She spent the money her father 
sent her to pay her bills, she borrowed money 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 283 

of everybody, and decamped, marrying a mil- 
lionaire.” 

“That was Carol Saybrook. And she has 
never had the honesty to pay back.” 

“So you can’t always tell a person’s prin- 
ciples by the clothes they wear. Remember 
that, Elsie Dixon.” 

“But you can their taste.” 

“I’m not so sure of that either. I’ve read 
of heroines who were lovely in simple white 
frocks, but there was no mention of laundry 
bills. And beautiful fine laces, but you can’t 
buy them for twenty-five cents a yard. And 
sometimes when you are poor you have a dona- 
tion of clothes from your great-aunt that you 
would never think of buying.” 

“Oh, girls, let’s turn our attention to the dif- 
ference between Balzac and George Sand. I 
think most French writers are immoral, but one 
must know a little of everything. And when 
it is in the college curriculum ” 

“I’ve read some really beautiful French 
stories. Many of their mothers in fiction are 
lovely.” 

“I hate these discussions.” 


284 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“And I just love them. After you have 
talked a book over you come to have some real 
ideas about it. It improves your critical 
powers. ,, 

“Miss Carr’s ideas of Browning! And she 
didn’t know who wrote ‘Aurora Leigh.’ I 
doubt if she could tell who wrote Longfellow !” 

There was a general laugh at that. 

Helen had not thought much about Miss 
Carr since her several rebuffs. But in the 
treacherous lights of the dining table she saw 
that she was very pale and seemed thinner. 
She had made no friends, not even among the 
teachers. She would speak again. 

“Miss Carr,” she began, in a quietly attrac- 
tive tone, “there is to be a lecture to-night on 
the ‘Art of Teaching,’ by a Columbian profes- 
sor. Wouldn’t you like to hear it ?” 

She glanced up with a sort of hungry eager- 
ness, then her countenance fell to its usual in- 
difference. 

“I am too busy,” she said, briefly. 

“And I am at work on an important paper, 
but I felt I could not miss this. I expect to 
teach next year.” 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 285 

She made no reply, but passed on. Helen 
really pitied her. To be a success in life one 
must possess some attraction. 

Then she noticed that Miss Carr ate next 
to nothing. No wonder she grew thin. 

Passing her room one evening she heard a 
sound like a groan. The door was open an inch 
or two. Miss Carr had her hands on the table 
and her face buried in them. Helen knocked 
lightly, but there was no answer. Then she 
pushed the door wide open. 

“Oh, Miss Carr, are you ill?” in gentle 
solicitude. 

The girl looked up with a frightened expres- 
sion. Her face was haggard. Then Helen re- 
called the fact that she had not been at the din- 
ing table. 

“Is it — headache? You look really ill.” 

“Do I?” in an alarmed tone. “I cannot, 
must not be ill.” 

“We cannot always help it. Can I not get 
something, do something ?” 

“Were you ever ill? Oh, you do not look 
so. But you may not have had to work hard.” 

“I have never had a fit of illness — a head- 


286 


HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

ache, or even a little disarrangement. But I 
think I can sympathize with people who 
suffer.” 

“I am tired, that is all.” The weariness of 
the tone touched Helen deeply. Yet it was 
almost as if she dismissed her rather curtly. 

“Shall I call one of the nurses? She might 
suggest some remedy.” 

“Which would be the infirmary, and if you 
get there they keep you ill in bed. I haven’t 
any time for such coddling. If I could only 
sleep ” 

“You might have a glass of hot water. That 
sometimes tranquilizes.” 

“I’ve had hot water and cold water,” im- 
patiently. “I did once have some powders, that 
was before I came here, but Fve lost the pre- 
scription. And it is considered bad to depend 
upon anything. I want to keep my mind 
clear.” 

That was good judgment at least. Helen 
recalled the fact that a girl had been sent home 
the year before, who was addicted to the mor- 
phine habit. 

“Then you have been sleepless before ?” 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 287 

“Well, occasionally,” with some reluctance. 
“But now for three nights ” 

She stopped suddenly, as if she had not 
meant to admit so much. 

“You had better let me summon the doc- 
tor.” 

“No ! no ! no ! I wouldn’t mind if you were 
the doctor. There is something in your voice. 
I’ve noticed it before. Will you study medi- 
cine?” 

“Oh, no. I shall teach.” 

“Then you are not — oh, I can hardly think 
what I wanted to say — above work ? So many 
of the girls are. I don’t know as it was wise to 
come here, but I’m not mingling among the 
pupils. The name carries weight — it stands so 
high, and that was what I wanted. Oh, for an 
hour’s sleep! Don’t people go crazy some- 
times ?” 

Her eyes were wild, her face drawn. 

Helen thought she must summon assistance. 
Then an idea flashed into her mind. 

“Were you ever read to sleep ?” 

“I never knew any one good enough to do 
that, so I cannot tell.” 


288 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“And — do you like poetry ?” 

She expected a protest. “Poetry !” Miss 
Carr repeated, in a longing, almost passionate 
tone. “But I have no time for it. Maybe 
when I get old and have money enough to re- 
tire I can indulge in leisure and poetry, and not 
dip into it by stealth.” 

“Listen,” began Helen, persuasively. “Un- 
dress and go to bed, and let me come and read 
to you. At all events it may tranquilize your 
nerves.” 

She was not certain Miss Carr would con- 
sent, but she went quickly so there should be no 
argument. Making a brief explanation to Les- 
lie she returned with her volume in her hand. 
That Miss Carr should care for poetry amazed 
her. She brought her bottle of violet water, and 
wetting a napkin folded it and laid it on her hot 
forehead, as she was in bed. How wan and 
gray she looked, her eyes sunken and hollows 
at the temples. A heartfelt pity warmed Helen 
towards her. 

“Now keep your eyes closed as much as you 
can, but do not make any special effort.” 

“You are very kind,” said a tremulous voice. 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 289 

Helen glanced over now and then. Some- 
times the eyes were staring, then she would 
find them closed for a brief while. “In Me- 
moriam” was one of her favorites — she used to 
read it to Mrs. Wilmarth. Miss Carr’s breath- 
ing grew less spasmodic, the sighs were not so 
frequent. She heard the step of the corridor 
attendant who paused, then tapped at the 
door. 

“It is nearly midnight and I heard 
voices ” 

Helen stepped out and explained, adding — 
“I think Miss Carr is asleep now.” 

They both glanced at the quiet figure on the 
bed that looked truly as if life had fled from it. 

“Why didn’t you summon the doctor?” she 
asked, rather sharply. 

“She would not hear of it. She is so ex- 
hausted that I think she will sleep now. If 
you will listen occasionally ” 

“Yes, you ought to be in bed.” 

Helen soon fell asleep and when she opened 
her eyes the bell was ringing, and Leslie 
dressed for breakfast. 

“I was just going to give you a shake. You 


29O HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

were sleeping the sleep of the just,” she said, 
laughingly. 

“Or the seven at Ephesus.” 

“How did you make out?” 

“She went to sleep. Leslie, I’m awfully 
sorry for her. She has been severely let alone, 
though it is not altogether the fault of the 
girls. But they have made fun of her and 
been really unfriendly. Think of her caring 
for poetry and denying herself the pleasure of 
reading it ! There must be something sad and 
disappointing in her life.” 

“Come, you will be late.” 

Afterward Dr. Lovering waylaid her in the 
hall. 

“What is this about Miss Carr? I do not 
know the student. Has she been ill ?” 

“No — studying too hard, I think, and not 
sleeping any. She is the tall, thin — not very 
young woman in the postgraduate course,” 
and Helen briefly explained the situation of the 
night before. 

“I should have been summoned,” insistently. 

“I was afraid of exciting her still more. 
But she fell asleep,” in an apologetic tone. 


A SPRIG OF HEARTSEASE 2gi 

They entered the room. She had not stirred 
since Helen left her. 

“It is the sleep of thorough exhaustion. 
Her pulse is too slow for any human being. 
But — well, she had better not be disturbed. 
I will look in again presently. You were a 
very good nurse.” 

Helen smiled her thanks for the commen- 
dation. 

It was noon before she had an opportunity 
to visit her patient. Miss Carr was awake. 
She had been given some nourishment. 

“I can’t think what I did last night unless I 
was silly enough to faint away. I did once. 
Who found me?” 

Helen told the incident briefly, making 
rather light of it, lest she should protest. 

“Oh, that was the half-dream where I heard 
the sound of wonderful melodies. It was so 
sweet and strange. Why, I feel all well again, 
only my head whirls round when I lift it up. 
And I’m not going in the infirmary. I shall 
summon sufficient Christian Science to say I 
am not ill and I won’t be coddled. It is all 
well enough for you pretty girls with your ruf- 


292 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

fles and laces. I shall get up to-morrow and go 
to studying. There’s that ‘Theory of Tran- 
sits’ to be written up. Is astronomy any good ? 
You must learn so many useless things to take 
a degree. Oh, how tired I am !” 

“Go to sleep again, that is what you need 
most,” and Helen nodded smilingly. 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE LAW OF LOVE 

Miss Carr was three days in bed, dozing 
some, resting a good deal, and in spite of good 
counsel doing some studying. The seniors were 
getting interested in her. In the four years’ 
course they learned nearly every girl’s history 
who remained to complete it. A few called on 
her, flowers were sent to her, but she remained 
very uncommunicative, though she really tried 
to be grateful. 

Dr. Lovering insisted that she should have a 
month’s rest, that her nerves were worn thread- 
bare, that her brain could not stand the hard 
usage she had been giving it. 

“I can’t do it,” she said to Helen. “It’s very 
fine for doctors to recommend this or that — 
a trip to Bermuda, when you have no money 
to go with. I shouldn’t know how to enjoy 
leisure. It would be very irksome. And — 
the young ladies will think me very ungrateful, 
293 


294 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

but I can’t be social with them. I don’t want 
to be. To get interested in people, girls, 
women, and then go separate ways and never 
see them again — I couldn’t endure that! I’d 
rather keep by my lonely self.” 

“Yet the poet said : 

“ ‘ ’Tis better to have loved and lost, 

Than never to have loved at all.’ ” 


“That isn’t my creed. I do not want to 
suffer. See here, I’ll quote Victor Hugo : 
‘When you know and when you love you shall 
suffer still. The day dawns in tears.’ ” 

“Oh, it sometipies dawns gloriously! But 
you wouldn’t want to make life so bald and 
bare,” Helen said with solemn solicitude. 

“If it can’t be otherwise, accept it,” rather 
gloomily. 

“No,” with a beguiling smile. “Try to make 
it otherwise.” 

“Oh, Miss Grant, you don’t know ” and 

she stopped suddenly, glancing at the fine 
rounded figure instinct with elasticity and 
grace, the red smiling lips, the eyes that held 
a fascinating light, the complexion radiant with 


THE LAW OF LOVE 295 

health, hope, and happiness. She was never 
like that. 

“No, we do not know the trouble and sorrow 
of other lives until we have been heart to 
heart,” in a tone of indescribable sweetness. 

Miss Carr took her place at the recitations 
with the same air of indifference and the stoical 
independence that shut out any attempt at 
friendliness, but she did come in Helen’s room 
one evening, and they were in a tide of ani- 
mated talk when Leslie entered. In spite of 
Helen’s efforts the conversation languished. 

“She does know a great many excellent 
themes, she has done some good reading, she 
talks better than many of the girls when she 
lets herself go. I can’t tell just what it is. It 
occasionally seems a kind of morbid humility, 
and yet she has a bitter, fiery pride. I should 
like to know what has set her astray. I’m not 
going to let her slip out of my hands,” de- 
clared Helen. 

“You keep them pretty full,” laughed Leslie. 

She was not forgetting Shirley. She asked 
if some of the studies the girl did not like, and 
spent the time uselessly over, might not be 


296 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

dropped and others taken up. History, liter- 
ature, and art interested her deeply, and one 
day when the subject was the “Painters of 
Spain,” she made a really exhaustive recitation 
that quite astonished Miss Ferris. 

“You see,” Miss Grant said to Professor 
Bowles, whose strong point was zoology and 
physiology, “she will not finish the college 
course. She will be married next summer and 
the accomplishments will be more to her, 
though her lover is a graduate of Columbia and 
the law school. A fine, intelligent young man, 
and the family are quite superior people. The 
branches she is interested in appeal to her 
strongly; the others she will only blunder 
through.” 

The professor nodded as if he would bear it 
in mind. 

One evening Shirley came in with a blushing 
face and deprecating air. 

“I never can do anything for you, Helen, but 
you asked about some poems. I’ve been going 
over these, making them more sensible and not 
quite so exuberant. If there is anything the 
Miscellany would like, you are welcome to 


THE LAW OF LOVE 


297 

them. May I look at your new photographs 
that Miss Craven sent?” 

Helen gave her the portfolio. 

“Shirley, some of these are really fine. I 
wish you were a senior and could be the class 
poet. You won’t mind if I show them to Mrs. 
Yarrow?” 

“No. But I’m dreadfully afraid of the pro- 
fessor.” 

“He doesn’t know what a little songbird 
you are.” 

She was very happy in these days and really 
took pains to improve. Willard was to visit 
her once a month and spend two days at Easter, 
going to the chapel service with them. 

One of Helen’s delights was the evenings 
spent with Mrs. Yarrow, who had taken in sev- 
eral more girls, and they had a most enter- 
taining reading circle. Now and then they 
brought fine quotations from some of the 
novels they had been reading, and guessed at 
the author. Mrs. Yarrow begged her to bring 
Shirley. 

“I will do that just for you some time. She 
doesn’t shine unless it is in a merry crowd, 


298 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

with dancing and gayety. I do believe we all 
have our limitations. And now tell me about 
your new protegee. Husband just wants to 
make her over. He thinks she has a remark- 
able mind.” 

“I don’t get along very rapidly, I must con- 
fess,” with a half-smile. “Girls have been 
ready to make me their shrine of confession 
and tell me their histories, but maybe it is that 
Miss Carr is older, and wiser,” and a merry 
touch of disappointment played about her 
face. 

But she did not give up the lonely student. 
Miss Carr excused herself from visiting 
Helen’s room in the evening when she was 
likely to meet any of the girls. 

“Yet you know you are most welcome to 
my den, if you can stand the plainness of it. 
I have no money to spend on adornments. I 
must restrain any wild fancies that come to 
me with a severe hand. I am a barbarian, 
dwelling on the wild northernmost part of 
Greece, never touched by the beautiful glow of 
the iEgean Sea.” 

She did take a great interest in Helen, and 


THE LAW OF LOVE 299 

thought the episode with her father wonder- 
fully interesting. 

“You have had some fine assistance in your 
life,” in a tone that would have been envious 
if it had not been so utterly devoid of passion. 

“When I look back at it I think it has been 
a lovely life. And so I ought to give to others, 
having received.” 

“And once in fifty times you may find the 
one grateful soul.” 

“Well, even the one would be a precious 
reward.” 

“Oh, you are young yet. And you have a 
great many charms. Before that night I used 
to watch you and half wish — was I dreadful 
then?” in a beseeching tone. 

“Any other girl would have considered it a 
pretty severe illness. Doctor Lovering won- 
dered how you came through it so well.” 

“I’m pretty strong. And it wouldn’t have 
done for me to give up. I know I am plain 
and uninteresting, morose, unlovable.” 

“But you needn’t be. And you look ever 
so much better since you have taken brisk 
walks without your book. Your astronomy 


300 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

work is fine. I shall have to look to my laurels. 
And if you would take more pains with — your- 
self ” 

There was a slight frown lingering on the 
brow. 

“I must save money — for old age.” 

“But you are a long distance from old age. 
And you will make an excellent teacher if you 
don’t fling your knowledge at the pupils. Oh, 
Miss Carr, if you were to soften a little ” 

There ! She had said it, and she felt fright- 
ened. 

The thin lip quivered. “Fate has been hard 
on me all the way through. Do you care to 
hear? It isn’t brightened by any charming 
romances like your life. My mother was a 
plain country girl, sewed for people, made 
children’s clothes ; turned and dyed and pressed 
and made over carpets — anything. When she 
was twenty-eight, just a year older than I am 
now, she married a man of forty-eight, a sort 
of shiftless, do-nothing fellow who had hung 
on one wife until she was worn out, I guess. 
What possessed mother, unless it was the fear 
of being an old maid, I can’t divine. Country 


THE LAW OF LOVE 


301 

girls years ago thought it a disgrace. Well, 
we lived along in a hand-to-hand fashion. 
Where I took my desire of learning from is a 
mystery to me. I read everything, studied 
whatever I could get hold of, and was monitor 
in the school; then went in a shoe factory to 
deal out stock and keep accounts, and when 
mother was gone kept house in a fashion, 
studying all the time, and at last taught a coun- 
try school. Father hung on me just as he had 
on mother. Then I did have one stroke of luck. 
His brother came from the West and took him 
back with him. I kept myself, saved up a little 
money, went to a summer school, taught and 
went again, entered a second-rate college and 
taught classes there, reading, studying, watch- 
ing people and finding the value of learning, 
determined to get where I could earn and save. 
I was bound to have something for old age, 
and higher salaries helped. I entered the jun- 
ior class of another college and worked my way 
up to a diploma. But I found the higher the 
rank of the college the more dignity it con- 
ferred on you, and oh, best of all, the larger 
salary. So I came here for a postgraduate 


302 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

course, and mean to take a degree. Then I 
shall go to the highest bidder. If I can work 
and save for twenty-five years I will retire. 
And I will not have to go to an old ladies’ 
home, nor be a pensioner on one’s bounty. 
There, it is a hard, pitiful story, isn’t it? I 
have not made friends — I’ve changed about so 
much. And I am desperately plain — I haven’t 
any of the graciousness that wins people. I 
think I am deficient in — taste, perhaps — I do 
not know just what to call it. I would like to 
dress handsomely, but I can’t spend the money, 
and I won’t make believe. I won’t assume any 
grace that I do not possess. I mean to be just 
myself.” 

“But you could be your best self. Is it truth- 
ful to put out your worst self ? That may not 
be quite as bad as assuming. You are a fine 
scholar, you know that. But isn’t education 
something more than just a means of making 
money? Why, I think that would debase it. 
It would lower one’s moral tone as well.” 

“I don’t seek to influence any one else. They 
may all do as they please, spend their money 
as it suits them. I only ask the same privilege.” 


THE LAW OF LOVE 303 

Her tone was rather sullen. 

“And I make no pretence of seeking friend- 
ships. Only — you have been very kind, very 
generous to bother with me. I’m not worth 
having any one care for me. I’ve no affection 
to give in return. I’m just fitted for the hard 
work-day world.” 

“Yet it gives us a good deal. I think we 
ought to give something back in human love 
and faith and charity. We certainly have a 
duty toward our fellow-creatures.” 

Miss Carr stared. If she asked nothing why 
should she give? 

“We do not live altogether for ourselves. 
It is not right to narrow life to the one point 
of making money. Oh, there are better, 
sweeter motives.” 

“Are you — religious, Miss Grant?” in a 
slow, wondering tone. 

Helen flushed. “I am trying to love my 
neighbor as myself. Whether I shall ever be 
able to love God with all my soul,” and she 
paused a moment, adding — “That is the life 
work. I fail often. God gets crowded out. 
But like the grand old Apostle, I take courage 


304 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

and go on. And I think it is a good training 
to be with other girls, to learn what you can 
do to help some of them see their duty clearer, 
to help train their perceptions in a moral sense 
even, and encourage the outgrowth of the three 
divine virtues. Am I preachy?” laughing with 
an inspiriting sound. 

Miss Carr had been following her with ex- 
pressive, longing eyes. They were not so 
dull when they allowed themselves to light 
up. 

“But most people are selfish — girls, espe- 
cially.” 

“Some one says we always find what we are 
looking for. I think that isn’t quite true, but 
I do feel that when we are looking for the 
mote in our neighbor’s eye we find the whole 
beam. I wonder why we do not look for the 
good oftener.” 

“Oh, Miss Grant, you haven’t had my years 
of experience. When you really come to earn 
your own living ” 

“I want to live truly, happily even then, and 
follow the golden rule.” 

Miss Carr flushed, and then took up her 


THE LAW OF LOVE 305 

book to signify the talk was at an end. Helen 
turned to go. 

“Come again. I must have time to think 
these things over. Some of them are quite 
new to me.” 

Easter was to fall quite late this year, to the 
joy of the girls who were in arrears. But Lent 
had begun, and there was more seriousness, 
more studiousness. Helen felt amazed at times 
that there were still so many things to learn, 
and as if she had just entered into the temple 
of knowledge. But it was a life-work, that 
was the signal encouragement. And she must 
not make it merely the medium of earning 
money, though she could not deny that money 
was the source of many delights. She wanted 
a broad, generous life. She spent many happy 
hours with Mrs. Yarrow, who was becoming 
an ideal with her. 

She and Leslie seemed to be growing apart, 
they were both so busy. Leslie and Miss Morse 
were the warmest of friends. Lorraine was a 
great favorite with the seniors, and was trying 
for honors, as she had been promised a delight- 
ful trip to California as a reward. Not that 


306 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

she cared any less for Helen. She was even 
generous enough to say — 

“How that little Chardavoyne girl has im- 
proved ! I was glad she cut that ring she had 
been training with. That sounds like political 
slang,” an arch smile irradiating her face. “Do 
you suppose it was being in love? But that 
Mr. Bell is a fine young fellow, and it always 
will rile me a little to think how complacently 
you gave him up. Six seniors are to be mar- 
ried this summer, four juniors by next Christ- 
mas ! And I haven’t a lover even !” laughing 
merrily. 

“Wasn’t that nominated in the bond?” 

“To be sure. But if one had come along? 
Oh, Helen, give thanks, for I should have 
dumped all my woes upon you. And I will 
tell you something else that will please you. 
At our symposium the other evening there was 
to be read some wit, or wisdom, or sentiment, 
from this year’s work, and Lu Danvers read 
two exquisite little poems that were gener- 
ously applauded, and then she announced that 
they were from Shirley Chardavoyne. I can’t 
imagine her being a poet, and yet she is a little 


THE LAW OF LOVE 30 7 

remarkable. Miss Norcross is going to send 
one of them to a New York magazine. And 
the funny thing is that she insists you were her 
inspiration. Oh, why did you not inspire me?” 

Lorraine’s tone was laughable in its mock 
entreaty, and her face was a study. 

“I think Shirley very sweet, and have been 
pleased with her earnest endeavors. She is a 
poet.” 

“Do you suppose she will ever be a great one, 
with the world at her feet ? Oh, the gifts of 
the gods are unequally bestowed.” 

“No, if you mean doing great things, writ- 
ing an epic or tragedy. But the world is wide, 
the little wren sings its six or seven notes with 
as joyous a heart as the lark soaring up to 
heaven’s gate. There are a great many lovers 
of little poems and songs.” 

The seniors were to give a Shakespearean 
play again, the juniors and the glee club a 
grand concert; there would be a tea for all the 
new graduates. And then Baccalaureate Sun- 
day and a week of satisfactions or sorrows. 

Helen had not let Miss Carr drop amid all 
the calls upon her. She could see that she soft- 


308 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

ened a little, that she seemed pleased with social 
recognition. She allowed herself to become 
interested in the games and fun of the younger 
girls; she declared to Helen that she had been 
born old, since her father was fifty at that time. 

.With all the rest Easter gowns and hats 
came on the tapis. Some were to be sent from 
home, some were to be ordered in the larger 
cities by the shopping experts, others at Bed- 
ford. Happy those who had white Christmas 
gowns. 

“I don’t know what to do,” Miss Carr said 
to Helen in a shamefaced sort of way. “There’s 
such a whirl about clothes when you would 
think it ought to be class standing. I must put 
away my green dress and coat for another win- 
ter — two or three, maybe,” with an attempt at 
a laugh which seemed hardly able to get out, 
it was such a strange occurrence. 

“We will go into Bedford — that is, if you 
would like to have me” — hesitatingly. “We 
can look at styles.” 

“Oh, if you would!” with a long sigh of 
relief. 


“Yes, with pleasure.” 


THE LAW OF LOVE 3O9 

They went on Saturday with the crowd, 
which embarrassed Miss Carr very much. 
They looked at the gowns and suits at an em- 
porium of ready-made gear fresh from New 
York. There were lovely garments. 

“Oh, I won’t be made too gay,” protestingly. 
“I won’t be dressed up like a young girl of 
sixteen.” 

“I should get one of the light gray suits, coat 
and skirt, trimmed with a little black, and have 
a gray hat of some kind. Then I’d have a voile 
in that sort of grayish lavender tint for best. 
That would do for all the exercises and make 
you a nice summer frock. And one of some 
thin black stuff ” 

“I’ve always worn dark things. They are 
more durable, at least they don’t soil. And 
I’m almost twenty-eight and poor.” 

“But you are going to a new place, and oh, 
women don’t get old nowadays, for they don’t 
wish to be pushed aside. You want to get a 
good salary; you are entitled to it, with all your 
knowledge. But you must be somewhat at- 
tractive. Look at the teachers here, several of 
them are forty and past.” 


310 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

In her heart Miss Carr was convinced she 
had not been on the right track. The world was 
too wide and varied to conform to her nar- 
row ideas. Her stoical independence had not 
advanced her, and though she berated herself, 
deep in her soul there had sprung up a half- 
stifled desire to be liked at least a little, to feel 
herself a part of the great busy world. 

They had some luncheon and visited a book- 
store that had a small picture gallery. A 
throng of girls were going to the vaudeville. 
They went back to the emporium, where the 
crowd had thinned out, and inspected the suits 
again. 

“This one would be plenty long for you,” 
said the saleswoman. “And you are slim. It 
has been too small around the body or it would 
have been sold two or three times.” 

It was the one Helen had set her heart upon. 
She prevailed on Miss Carr to try it. If it had 
been made for her it could not have fitted 
better. It really set off her figure. 

“Now the coat.” 

That needed some alteration, but it could be 
quite easily made. 


THE LAW OF LOVE 3 1 1 

“If it were not so light!” Miss Carr said, 
reluctantly. 

“Oh, we can hardly call that light. Look at 
this, and this. And after you have worn it 
through the summer you can have it dyed. 
They dye so beautifully now-a-days and press 
without ripping apart. This skirt I am wear- 
ing was cadet blue. I had it dyed brown for 
fall and have worn it in the store two months. 
That way you have two suits,” persuasively 
said the saleswoman. 

It was very pretty with its bands of black 
and silk braid, and reasonable in price. 

“You might have it sent,” Helen ventured. 

“I do like it, only ” the approval seemed 

forced from her. 

“It is very nice and not expensive,” and 
Helen’s tone and smile were so winsome they 
carried the day. Then they looked at other 
goods, bought a few trifles, and returned home 
still discussing Easter and Commencement. 

Early in the week the suit came, and it did 
truly metamorphose Miss Carr. Nothing 
would ever make her beautiful, but she held her 
head more gently erect, not in the old defiant 


312 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

manner, and exercise in the clear air had im- 
proved her complexion. She did not study 
half the night and was not quite so thin. 

Leslie admired the suit extremely. 

“I am afraid I shall not dare to wear it,” was 
the sighing remark. 

“I will tell you what to do.” Helen’s face 
was full of eager fun. “Friday is the half-hour 
talk in Professor Gordon’s room. Put on the 
skirt and we will take a ramble round the 
library and then go to the lecture. You’ll get 
used to it and soon lose the consciousness of 
newness. You will come, Leslie?” 

“ Thank you for inviting me,” was the ready 
reply. 

“If I had some one like you three or four 
years ago I wouldn’t have been such a guy,” 
Miss Carr said an hour or two later. “I wish 
you would look over some shirt-waists I have. 
Two of them are quite nice, but the 
others ” 

One was black silk, the other a really pretty 
pique. The rest were worn and had been 
poorly laundered. 

“O dear! I shall have to break into my 


THE LAW OF LOVE 3 1 3 

hoard, I am afraid, and get some decent 
clothes. I do hate to spend money on dress. 
And this year will cost me a good deal. But 
if I could get a better position ” wistfully. 

“Put your name on the college register. Pro- 
fessor Wood considers you fine in mathematics 
and physics, and they go a long way now. I 
could have had a thousand dollars last year. 
You see, the college recommendation is a great 
thing. And you do want to look nice. ,, 

“A thousand dollars ! Well, if I could get 
that Pd buy some of the things I want — a 
black silk gown, for instance. I’ve always 
coveted one.” 

“Yes, you must have that. Oh, India silk Is 
fine for summer and not very costly.” 

“How many nice ideas you have! And I 
like that teacher you know so well — Miss 
Morse.” 

“Oh, you would like lots of people if you 
would just let yourself,” with girlish enthu- 
siasm that was inspiring. 

More than once Helen had thought of Juliet 
Craven, whose stiffness had thawed out under 
benign influences. But she had not been hard 


3 14 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

and cold and distrustful. Helen pitied Miss 
Carr sincerely. She could not as yet under- 
stand how much she stood in her own light by 
holding herself apart from all the softer graces 
of life. The severe judgment that comes so 
early in a hard life had, as it were, molded her 
into that consideration of self alone, and now 
she was vaguely conscious of a new emotion 
that set her hungering for the different aspect 
of womanhood nourished by friendship that 
she had hitherto spurned. 


CHAPTER XIV 


A CONFIDENCE 

The students’ parlor was brilliantly lighted 
up Easter even. The chapel had been adorned 
with flowers, and crowded with girls and 
visitors. It was always such a lovely serv- 
ice. Numbers of the girls had a sister or 
mother when they did not live too far away, 
and there had been a great scurrying about to 
find lodgings for them. 

Shirley Chardavoyne had felt very proud of 
her betrothed, as they walked up the chapel 
aisle. It seemed to have a sacred meaning to 
her. She looked lovely in her spring hat with 
its bunches of crush roses and her pale blue 
Shantung frock with its frills and embroidery. 
There were two or three other lovers — some 
brothers, and afterward the campus was 
thronged with strollers. 

Willard was cordially sweet to Helen and 
315 


316 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

the others, but there could be no question of 
his devotion to Shirley. 

Helen and Lorraine kept together. “Leslie 
is so wrapped up in Miss Morse,” the latter 
complained. “She will not miss us very much. 
What a lovely, happy time we’ve had this last 
year!” 

Then there was the Sunday service on the 
most glorious day that could be imagined; a 
spring day of promise, sweetness, and beauty, 
fit to herald the grand song of the ages — 
“Christ has risen! Christ has risen!” Glad 
youthful hearts swelled with emotion, older 
hearts with the fervor of years. Everywhere 
there was the glad glowing song of the resur- 
rection in the fragrant growth of the lawns, 
the pansies freshly set out, the tints of new 
green shading from the faint grays, the deeper 
coloring of pines and spruce and hemlocks with 
their pungent odors. 

Elizabeth Carr was with Miss Morse’s party. 
The consciousness of the new suit and a truly 
becoming hat lent a slight flush to her face, and 
a kind of refinement instead of the old severity. 
She would have been surprised to know that 


A CONFIDENCE 3 17 

there were some very plain girls who would 
have changed looks with her, for the disagree- 
ableness had been mostly in the hopeless ex- 
pression. And to-day there was a true resur- 
rection in her heart. 

Monday afternoon brought Mr. Morse 
among other guests. It was to be a week of 
pleasure for those who could afford the time, 
respite for the teachers. Some of them took a 
short journey. There were drives and row- 
ing parties, picnics to favorite haunts, and 
dances every night. 

Willard had to go on Tuesday. Now they 
could begin to count the weeks. Shirley’s 
mother had begged a friend in New York to 
look after the trousseau, as she did not feel 
equal to it. Of course, Shirley would be mar- 
ried in the old home. 

Mrs. Yarrow asked Helen to come in to tea 
one evening. An old friend of the professor’s 
would spend the night with them, to inspect 
the college next day. “Don’t fancy I am going 
to snap an admirer on you; he is a fine, intel- 
ligent man of perhaps forty-five, much inter- 
ested in what is termed the woman question 


3 1 8 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

and higher education. I want you to hear the 
two men talk. I admire this Mr. Hildreth 
extremely. He was at our college once, but I 
was engaged and very much in love. He is 
not what you would call a lady’s man, but a 
courteous, high-bred gentleman.” 

They had the first half-hour alone. Mrs. 
Yarrow was much interested in the rejuvenes- 
cence of Miss Carr, and the poetical gifts of her 
friend Shirley that really puzzled the elder 
woman. They were in the full tide of interest- 
ing talk when the gentlemen entered. 

Mr. Hildreth was certainly fine-looking and 
carried his years well. Tall, with a compact, 
well-rounded figure, an air that was almost mil- 
itary, yet nothing of the martinet in it. Brown 
eyes, large and well-opened, with a rather 
mirthful gleam in them, as if he kept well on 
the sunny side of life, a broad, full forehead 
with the soft, brown hair darker than the eyes, 
growing rather thin at the edge, a full beard 
quite well mixed with white, that almost hid 
the red, well-formed mouth. A picture of 
health, energy, and kindliness. The voice was 
clear, with profound vibrations, fascinating, 


A CONFIDENCE 


319 

Helen thought, and with the inward specula- 
tion of a young girl she almost wished Mrs. 
Yarrow could have been free when she met 
him. They went out to supper after a little 
desultory talk. The men seemed to recur to 
a former topic, a high school in Mr. Hildreth’s 
town. It was a lovely, rather aristocratic 
town — or had been. 

Business was creeping in, as there was a 
navigable river on one side, and two railroads 
crossed the lower part of the place, which was 
a borough town, and had declined being made 
into a city. There were two flourishing public 
schools, but for the higher branches the stu- 
dents had to go to neighboring towns, quite 
an inconvenience. It seemed, as Helen listened 
to the conversation, that Mr. Hildreth had 
given a fine plot adjoining one of the schools, 
and several thousands toward the building, 
with the promise of equipping it with all the 
modern appliances. 

The men discussed branches of study. Pu- 
pils would be fully trained for college entrance 
or teaching. 

“Of course, the beginning will not be very 


320 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

extensive. A thing like that has to get estab- 
lished. So many of the older ones are sent to 
boarding school whose parents would rather 
have them at home. There will be a prepon- 
derance of girls. You see,” turning to Helen, 
with a smile that illumined the face, “I be- 
lieve in giving the girls and the women a 
chance to show what education will do for 
them. They are coming to the fore every- 
where. They are taking up the big questions 
of sociology — we have a woman in our state 
who has fought a great fight for the dependent 
children housed in almshouses and worse 
places, and she won for them the right of better 
homes and wholesome training. Then there is 
the big sanitary question, providing better 
houses for the poor, for working girls. Oh, 
the women will have their hands full. And 
they have the right to gain an education to fit 
them for those duties. They will marry, of 
course, but they will know better what goes to 
the making of a true home. I believe in giving 
them as fine opportunities as we give the boys. 
They won’t run mad on athletics and baseball 
scores and all that.” 


A CONFIDENCE 32 1 

“Oh, I heard that Miss Grant was the cham- 
pion runner and is still the champion skater,” 
laughed Professor Yarrow, with a glint of 
mischief. 

Mr. Hildreth looked her over and smiled at 
the flushing face. 

“Yes, you look as if you could run — and 
study as well. I hear you have passed and are 
taking a postgraduate course.” 

“And are coming out Ai,” declared the pro- 
fessor. 

“Oh, please talk about your school,” Helen 
entreated. 

“Pve been visiting several and have some 
ideas of my own. I propose to go through 
the college to-morrow. I should like to be 
here at the Commencement exercises; perhaps 
I shall come. We must have our school ready 
by fall. We do not mean to despise the day of 
small things, but we do hope to grow into an 
educative power and be an honor to the town.” 

Then the men wandered over the educational 
area. Now and then the guest appealed to 
Mrs. Yarrow, and she adroitly drew Helen 
into the conversation. 


322 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Oh, I must go!” exclaimed Helen, when 
the clock struck ten. “I’ve had a most delight- 
ful evening, and, Mr. Hildreth, let me thank 
you for your opinion of the possibilities of girls 
and women. They will not all come up to the 
high standard in this generation, but it seems 
to me teachers work for the future as well as 
the present.” 

“Women’s sphere is changing rapidly, we 
must admit that. And we men must be hon- 
orable enough to recognize it. I am glad to 
have met so fair an exponent of this college 
that I have heard so much about. Take my 
best wishes for your career, Miss Grant.” 

The professor saw her home. “That is one 
of the finest men I know,” he said. “And he 
is doing so much for his town, which is a really 
beautiful place. He served two terms as mayor 
and declined the third. He is chairman of the 
board of education.” 

Helen said good-night and tripped lightly up 
the stairs. Leslie was writing a letter, but why 
her face should have turned scarlet Helen 
could not divine. 

“I’ve had such a splendid time, and seen sucl} 


A CONFIDENCE 


323 

a splendid man !” she exclaimed. “Only — 
he should have married Mrs. Yarrow/’ 

“Why, she is very happy and very much in 
love.” And then Leslie blushed again. 

“He is coming to-morrow to inspect the 
college. And he is building a high school! 
And he believes in the higher education of 
women! I think he will not even halt at suf- 
frage. Oh, I feel as if I had been drinking 
wine or something ! I’m going to bed. Don’t 
pore over those exercises all night.” Then 
she saw they were not exercises, but a letter. 

Mr. Hildreth came the next day, accom- 
panied by the president. The laboratory, the 
astronomical equipment, and the library won 
his highest commendation. He was introduced 
to a number of the teachers and had quite a 
conversation with Professor Blake, who 
brought out some of the records. 

“I see this Miss Grant won the prize the 
first year and skipped a year. She must be a 
good student. I met her last evening and con- 
sider her a superior girl, an all-round girl.” 

“She is indeed that,” was the reply. 

Helen and Leslie saw him for a few 


324 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

moments. “I do not wonder you were enthu- 
siastic/’ Leslie said. 

After a few days Helen began to feel that 
Leslie was acting queerly. She would look at 
her sometimes with such an abstracted air and 
flush when she met Helen’s glance. She was 
very sweet and her voice had something elusive 
in it that puzzled and would not be dismissed. 
It was not any quality of coldness — was it the 
thought of the parting to come presently?” 

“Leslie, what is it?” she cried one afternoon 
when it was too rainy to go out for recreation 
hour. The gymnasium and the court would be 
full of the younger girls. 

“Oh, Helen, I want to tell you — I couldn’t 
bear to keep the secret from you. The sweet- 
est thing in life has happened to me, but I can 
hardly make it real,” and her voice was tremu- 
lous, her face ardent with a subtle, intangible, 
yet hesitating, atmosphere. 

“The sweetest thing in life is supposed to be 
love,” returned Helen, with a certain wide in- 
tentness in her eyes. “Leslie ” 

The girl clasped her arms around Helen’s 
neck, and hid her blushing face in the hollow 


A CONFIDENCE 325 

between throat and shoulder. Helen felt her 
heart beat. 

“We have been such friends — well, I 
couldn’t have kept it from you while we were 
together every day. I should have felt guilty. 
And it still seems unreal to me, as if such a 
blessed gift could hardly come to me, as if it 
should have gone to some higher, nobler 
woman ” 

Helen was thinking. There was no one last 
summer, there had been no visitor at the col- 
lege. There was Christmas — a sudden light 
flashed upon her. 

“It is not Mr. Morse?” Yet her own 
thought answered in the affirmative. 

“Yes,” was the low-breathed answer. 

“But — his sister. They were to have a 
home together, after a while ” 

“Yes. His house will always be home to 
her. She thought of it when we were in the 
city at Christmas. You were with the Bells so 
much. But it never entered my mind. I had 
thought of you — he has always admired you so 
much, and Miss Craven. After we returned 
he wrote to me about a book he wanted me to 


326 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

read and tell him how I thought it would ap- 
peal to young people. Then we wrote several 
letters — not very often. And when he was 
here at Easter — well, perhaps no one can quite 
tell how — a look or a word or a pressure of 
the hand makes the soul leap up in indescrib- 
able joy. Oh, I can’t talk about it as Shirley 
does, and yet I think her whole heart is in it. 
Only you are to know for a long while, as it 
must be a year’s engagement. I shall go on 
teaching and learning many things that I am 
ignorant of now. It seems such a sacred, awe- 
some thing to give away yourself; when other 
girls or women do it, it doesn’t come home to 
you with that overwhelming force. And then 
to hold another life while you both do live, 
without marring it, without hindering the work 
a clergyman is set to do ” 

“And Miss Morse ?” Helen wondered about 
her. 

“Oh, I think it could not have been if she 
had not approved. They are so much to each 
other. She is a born teacher and her whole 
heart is in it. She understands girls and brings 
out the best there is in them, raises their moral 


A CONFIDENCE 327 

ideas, awakes their ambition. She was so good 
to me when I first came here I once said, ‘I 
never can repay you/ and she replied, ‘You 
can do it for some other person who needs it. 
That is the coin going round the world that 
never demands back any change.’ And since 
Christmas she has been so cordially sweet.” 

“Leslie, I don’t know what to say,” returned 
Helen, in a tone of deep emotion. “That I am 
glad, a thousand times glad, of your great hap- 
piness is a small and weak expression. For I 
know you will be very happy. I truly like Mr. 
Morse, have since the very first. I think know- 
ing him, with his high conscientious aims, led 
me to see what was lacking in Willard for me. 
I could not be content in his life, but Shirley 
will be superlatively happy and make him so 
with her delightful adoration, which is not 
silly after all. And Mrs. Bell will supply what 
she lacked in her mother. But your life must 
be on a wider plane, the companion of fine 
moral strength.” 

“That is so, Helen. How do you come to 
understand what Miss Van Meter calls the 
deep things of the soul? We must always 


328 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

keep friends, dear,” and the soft, full voice 
trembled. 

Helen answered with a fervent kiss. 

‘Tm not going to bore you. I think you 
must be half crazy with lovers. Even that 
Howland girl dumped all her love troubles on 
you, and said you ‘were the sweetest thing, that 
she never could have lived without you.’ Why 
do lovers want to quarrel? But I think we 
shall go on learning about our duties toward 
each other and growing into the new life by 
degrees. If we could be together the next 
year!” 

“I don’t want to think about next year yet. 
Something always comes.” 

“I shall not tell Lorraine until vacation. We 
shall all be so busy. And I have promised her 
a visit. You will have to consent also.” 

Helen smiled. 

There were very busy days. Helen had al- 
ways kept ahead with her work, so she had 
some leisure to bestow upon others. She was 
to be in the play, she was a member of the glee 
club, and umpire of two of the games. And 
here were all the lovely May days, the rambles 


A CONFIDENCE 329 

in the fields and woods perfecting botany les- 
sons and the many joys that had never seemed 
so exquisite before. 

She did not drop her missionary work with 
Miss Carr, whose vision was gradually widen- 
ing. She was beginning to learn, with a mor- 
tifying sense, that the fault she charged upon 
others lay mostly with herself, that she had 
never gone out to meet overtures, that her self- 
denials had not been so heroic as she had imag- 
ined and had gained her no credit. Shabbiness 
was not a virtue, except under compulsion. 
One ought to pay proper respect to the de- 
mands of the circle in which she wished to 
move. She enjoyed her new suit so much, she 
had a feeling of ease instead of mortification. 
And in a shy, half-embarrassed manner she 
began to return the recognitions proffered her. 

“Did you ever see any one improve more 
than that Miss Carr?” said one of the seniors. 
“She looks five years younger and really she 
has quite a bit of manners. I think she must 
have had a hard time somewhere along life. 
She’s a fine scholar and has worked her way 
through college, and we all think that a most 


330 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

commendable thing. Maybe we might have 
been a little more cordial.” 

“But she was such a fright and so ungra- 
cious. She has fine eyes when she allows you 
to see them. Girls, I am afraid we who are 
blessed with a fair share of good looks do not 
understand how hard it is to carry about with 
you always a severely unattractive face. I’d 
try to make myself pretty. I’d cultivate smiles. 
I’d take lessons in voice culture, in manners, in 
attire.” 

“But if you had no money to pay for them?” 
suggested another. 

“Then I’d get a book and practise before the 
glass. It is a duty you owe the world not to 
be a blot upon it. There was a time when this 
was considered vanity, but now homeliness is 
vexation of spirit, a fault to be remedied, a 
duty to the world you live in.” 

“Girls, it is wonderful how much you learn 
in a four years’ college term besides what you 
get out of books.” 

And now examinations were coming on. 
The honor list was sent in, subjects for the 
brief essays, and the valedictorian appointed. 


A CONFIDENCE 33 1 

How queer it seemed to be out of it all, Helen 
thought. She wondered about Miss Carr, who 
waylaid her in the corridor with a face fairly 
transfigured and held before her the verdict of 
the college board. 

“Oh, you’ve won your degree!” Helen ex- 
claimed with great gladness. “I didn’t think 
you could miss it.” 

“Helen Grant, you’ve been an inspiration.” 
Then she rushed to her room and threw herself 
on the bed, crying tears of joy, of sorrow too, 
that she should so have wronged herself and 
refused some of the best things of life. 

“Who do you suppose has the freshman 
prize?” cried one of the girls on the campus. 
“And there is a real romance about it.” 

“Oh, who?” Helen was at once interested. 

“The freshmen have covered themselves 
with glory this year. Two stood first, one 
second, four third. The class was paid a 
glowing compliment.” 

“But who had the prize ?” 

“Well, it was this way. There was a Janet 
Archer, a quiet sort of a girl with red hair, 
studious and rather reserved, and an Emma 


332 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Jane Powers, an all-round jolly girl with a 
first-class memory. They were just even, per- 
fect. Miss Archer’s name happened to be read 
first. And, of course, it had to be decided some 
way. Then Miss Powers made the loveliest 
little speech. She said her father had promised 
her a hundred dollars if she entered the sopho- 
mores, and he was able and meant to give her 
the whole college course, so she preferred that 
Miss Archer should take it from the college 
rather than a gift from her, as that was what 
she should do. And then Miss Archer wept a 
little weep, and really it was touching.” 

“It certainly was noble in her,” said Helen, 
and then she sauntered around until she had 
found the girl, who was saying: “I’m going 
to run away. It really was nothing! I didn’t 
want the money.” 

She ran almost into Helen’s arms, who 
grasped one and slipped it in hers, leading her 
aside from the noisy group. 

“Yes, you must take my congratulations, too. 
I had the prize and enjoyed the glory of it, 
which is not to be despised.” 

“Oh, Miss Grant, I’ll tell you. I found a 


A CONFIDENCE 333 

month ago that she was working might and 
main for it and that she really needed it. I 
didn’t. I believe father is going to be quite a 
rich man on account of some land he has sold. 
But he’s very proud of me,” flushing, “and it 
would have been a great pleasure to him. I 
really could not have made up my mind to fall 
behind, for his sake, so I went on. And it 
came out this way. I think he will be just as 
proud when I’ve told him all the story. As you 
say — I’ve won the glory of it. Only I wish 
the girls did not make such a fuss. Miss 
Archer thinks she can only stay the sophomore 
year and then must teach. But maybe some- 
thing will happen. You can’t just tell what 
the years will bring. But I know father 
will care most for the honor, and mother 
will think about the money. She isn’t stingy 
either,” and Miss Powers gave a bright, gay 
laugh. 

Helen pressed her hand warmly. 

“I like it so here. There’s so much fun and 
the study is splendid, and as for the girls they 
are just at the topmost round — that is, most of 
them,” qualifying the statement with a touch 


334 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

of humor about the lips. “Don’t you feel sorry 
to go away?” 

“Yes, I do,” Helen returned, frankly. 

It was quite the talk of the classes for a few 
days. 

“I wonder if she could have done it if she 
was poor and wanted the money?” Elizabeth 
Carr said. “For if they had drawn she might 
have been the lucky one.” 

“Her manner of doing it was so gracious 
and sweet.” But Helen recognized that the 
money at home might have been a factor. She 
knew of girls who would not have yielded so 
readily. 

“Oh,” she added, with sudden emphasis, “I 
want you to believe there is some kindliness, 
some love of one’s neighbor in the world.” 

“I am trying, too. But the doubts and the 
selfish thoughts come first.” 

“Life is a sort of battle-ground. And we 
must be good soldiers,” smiling. There were 
tears in Miss Carr’s eyes. 


CHAPTER XV 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 

Then they talked of the years to come and 
what they should do. Purposes in life, if one 
did not have to earn one’s living, had a rather 
vague, high-sounding designation. 

“Summing up of the whole matter — conclu- 
sion. Some of us will have to work for daily 
bread, others will not be compelled to ” 

“I am not, but I am going to all the same,” 
said a tall, vigorous-looking girl. “I think 
teaching has the highest and widest influence, 
and I want that. Otherwise these four years 
will be wasted. I must be of some use. I 
cannot be a drone.” 

“All very high and noble, May Schermer- 
horn. But how about crowding out some girl 
who perhaps has an old mother or a decrepit 
father to support and has no means but her 
chance to labor? Why don’t you take up set- 


335 


336 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

tlement work, if you are so strenuous on the 
labor question ?” 

The young woman gave a disdainful curl to 
her lip. “You do the best work in the sphere 
you are best fitted for,” she replied. “Settle- 
ment work would disgust me. If that had been 

my aim I would have left here two years 

_ >> 
ago. 

“Oh well, don’t let us dispute when we are 
so near separating. I’m going to a comfortable, 
lovely home. Mother is quite an invalid, my 
little sister was hurt in a bad fall and will 
always have a spinal trouble. There are two 
boys. We all have a moderate income of our 
own. Mother is very fond of the little ameni- 
ties of life, afternoon teas and social even- 
ings. It may be ignoble after Latin and 
French and Italian, and isms and ologies, but 
I’m just going in for an agreeable and pleasant 
home that will keep the young fellows in even- 
ings until the dangerous years are passed, give 
mother pleasure, comfort a lonely little girl 
and teach her a few things to help her bear her 
burden. Last summer I was wild about news- 
paper work. Irene Sinclair, of last year, is 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 337 

having no end of a good time. But I am going 
to take up the nearest duty.” 

“Bravo, Carrie Dean! Send me an invita- 
tion to some of the teas. I expect I shall dance 
and flirt and marry. Just think how butterflies 
adorn the summer scenery.” 

“Some one ought to be jotting down class 
prophecies for Nora Bacon. Oh, here she 
comes. We are talking over our ideal life and 
you know you are to make it the most ridicu- 
lously impossible thing. Helen Grant, you are 
not in this, you are a year too late or too early. 
But I will read yours out of charity. You will 
be a college president, a lecturer — I think a 
suffragist, you are so devoted to Mrs. Yar- 
row. And you will end by marrying a poor 
professor.” 

They all laughed. There was much merry 
chaffing going on. How long ago last year ap- 
peared to Helen. Then the parting seemed 
almost forever. But she should come back to 
alumni banquets, she should see the professors, 
the under teachers — she did not mean to step 
out of everything. Friendships were the golden 
beads in the rosary of life. 


338 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Oh, what hurrying and scurrying for the 
next three days! It was well that Sunday 
came to tranquilize them. It was a soft grey 
day that set the distant hills in a shadowy mist 
and gave a wonderful sweetness to roses and 
violets and syringas. The chapel was crowded. 
Mothers and even fathers were there to listen 
to the parting advice and blessings invoked 
upon their daughters. There was a large grad- 
uating class with the postgraduates among 
them. Elizabeth Carr in her neat, pretty voile 
frock, with lace trimmings, and her hat in 
which there were actually some pink roses! 
She listened with a new, reverent attention, and 
when the class rose to receive the president’s 
parting benison, she resolved to lead a new, 
better, and broader life, and for years turned 
back to this day as the inspiration of what was 
best; not money, not even success, but love to 
one’s neighbor. The grand old hymn thrilled 
her as nothing had ever done. 

There was the organ concert in the evening 
with refrains from the violin club. Then the 
mist cleared away and the moon came out and 
the grounds were full of beautiful groups 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 339 

greeting one another, girls proud of lovers and 
brothers. Mr. Morse had arranged with a 
friend for his services, as he would not have 
missed this. 

Then Class Day and Commencement. After 
that mirth and jollity. 

“I wasn’t so bad after all,” said Shirley, 
swinging Helen’s hand. “There were only 
four conditions. But I should be frightened to 
death among the juniors. And don’t you think 
it just as good to make a happy home and love 
the people around you as to study at things 
you don’t understand? I’m going to be very 
happy and make Willard happy and that is 
enough to undertake. We shall have a home 
in the city and Willard’s mother is coming to 
show me how to keep house. And I want you 
to come whenever you can, like a dear sister. 
Oh, I don’t know what I should have done 
without you!” 

Helen kissed her tenderly. Was she indeed 
reaping the fruits of her endeavor? And last 
fall she had felt quite discouraged. 

Miss Powers caught her presently. “I want 
you to see my father and mother,” she said, 


340 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

joyously. “And father was so glad that I gave 
up the prize. I brought Miss Archer around to 
see him and he liked her at once, only he 
thought she ought to have some good country 
living and nothing to worry about in vacation. 
And he said,” Miss Powers colored dain- 
tily, “that if at any time I saw any nice little 
favor I could do for her, I was to do it. We’re 
going in the sophomores together, you know. 
I think I’ll ask her to be my room-mate. Oh, 
and father is wondering if he could see the lady 
who was president of the college and really had 
voted. He is interested in these western states, 
but mother declares nothing would ever in- 
duce her to move out there, though I think 
father just teases her. Come.” 

Mr. and Mrs. Powers were at a booth sip- 
ping cream and gazing around. Helen re- 
membered her at once. She was modestly 
attired, though she did have the unmistakable 
marks of a countrywoman. Mr. Powers had 
a sort of brisk, well-to-do appearance, with a 
very intelligent face. He shook hands warmly. 

“I’ve been hearing about you, Miss Grant. 
You look like a girl who would take a prize, 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 34 1 

and I dare say you were proud enough, you 
and your folks,' ” and he laughed genially. 
“We’re proud, too, though I think my Emmie 
did just right. What crowds of girls, and 
how pretty they look in fuss and furbelows! 
And my, how smart some of them were ! Now 
that girl who talked on ‘What we owe to edu- 
cation’ was just fine. I don’t know so much 
about stars, only I like to go out of a clear 
night and watch them. And Jupiter’s moons, 
that another started on — why, it almost made 
me feel as if Jupiter was a world like this and 
had people in it. It used to be supposed that 
women’s brains couldn’t reach above much 
but baking and churning and so on; and now 
splendid butter is made by machinery, and 
there’s bread-mixers for small families and 
great steam bakeries. Women are rather con- 
trary sometimes about new things, but if you 
can save your time and strength I say save it.” 

“You are quite a new man,” Helen re- 
sponded, laughingly. “Progressive.” 

“I don’t care for old methods simply be- 
cause they are old. You may have heard about 
when they went to mill on horseback they put 


342 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

the grist in one end of the sack and a stone in 
the other to balance, not having wit enough to 
put grist in both ends. I’ve seen some people 
nearly as smart in these days.” 

He wrinkled up his face in a shrewd, humor- 
ous manner, as he gave a wholesome laugh. 

“Emmie was telling me about a college presi- 
dent out in one of these new states who voted 
and all that. I suppose people pester her to 
death, wanting to see her, and I’d just like to 
be one of the pesterers. And she went and 
married after all and came here, where women 
can’t vote.” 

“But she has a man to vote for her,” re- 
marked Mrs. Powers, decisively. “Maybe she 
didn’t think it any great shakes after all.” 

“She is a very charming woman,” said 
Helen. “They were wandering about a while 
ago. Are you going to stay here some time? 
If so, I’ll see if I can find them.” 

“Yes, I am very comfortable. I never saw 
so many pretty girls; so the college doesn’t 
spoil their good looks nor make guys of them. 
But zounds, what a sight of money all this 
finery costs!” 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 343 

“We only have Commencement once a 
year,” returned Helen, gayly. 

Then she turned and glanced over the 
happy, moving throng. For even the disap- 
pointed girls who hadn't passed or taken hon- 
ors when they were certain their work had 
been “just as good,” were chatting and laugh- 
ing or eating bonbons or ice cream. O dear! 
wasn’t it going to be the proverbial needle in 
the haystack? One and another caught her 
hand. There was the Morse party and Mr. 
Morse beckoned to her. Then a tall man came 
within range of her vision — where had she 
seen him before? He was talking very ear- 
nestly. Oh, there was Professor Yarrow! 
She threaded her way in and out, taking the 
tall figure for a beacon. 

“Oh, Miss Grant !” exclaimed the professor. 
“We were looking for you. I have never seen 
quite this sight before. You remember Mr. 
Hildreth?” 

“Oh, yes !” her face lighting up with 
pleasure. 

“Well, young lady, the college may be justly 
proud of the finished product it turns out. I 


344 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

was sorry not to hear something from you. 
But most of the speakers had their subject well 
in hand. I have been unusually interested. I 
was a little late, too. There is no need of ask- 
ing if you are well.” 

His look of admiration brought a rich flush 
to her cheek. 

“I wonder if you could spare Mrs. Yarrow 
for a little while?” persuasively. 

“What deep-laid scheme is this?” and the 
professor eyed her with comic sharpness. 

“I may as well tell the truth,” laughed 
Helen. “I am not good at make-believes. Can 
you recall the girl who gave up the freshman 
prize ?” 

“Oh, yes — it is a very sweet story of a high- 
minded girl. . Tell it, Helen. I know it will 
interest Mr. Hildreth.” 

“Her parents are here — plain, sensible peo- 
ple. The father is very much taken up with 
the subject of woman’s education. You see, it 
has really penetrated the country places. And 
he wants to see a woman who has had the cour- 
age to vote. It isn’t impertinent curiosity, 
either, for he is very well-bred. Mrs. Powers 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 345 

is a conservative,” and the amused light in 
Helen’s face was charming. 

“Why ” Mrs. Yarrow looked inquir- 

ingly at her husband. 

“Oh, yes, let us go. I think this Miss Pow- 
ers has not been in my classes, but I would like 
to see her.” 

. They made their way through the throng. 

“It doesn’t look like conventual seclusion,” 
remarked Mr. Hildreth. “Young men seem 
quite in evidence.” 

“Oh, yes. This is a gala day, a day of priv- 
ileges. Though we are not severely re- 
stricted.” 

He wondered a little why this bright girl 
had no attendant. 

Emma Jane was on the lookout for them, 
nervous lest the lady should refuse. And she 
did not want her father to have a slight to 
recall. 

“I’m so glad ” grasping Helen’s hand, 

her face overjoyed, her smile radiant. 

Helen introduced her and then presented her 
party to Mr. and Mrs. Powers. 

“Will Mrs. Yarrow take my seat?” and Mr. 


346 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Powers rose politely. “I am extremely glad to 
meet you, madam — and the professors ” 

“I am a visitor like yourself,” exclaimed Mr. 
Hildreth. “And I should enjoy having a young 
daughter like this one,” bowing to Emma Jane, 
who flushed warmly. 

“I wouldn’t have missed this sight for a 
great deal,” said Mr. Powers, earnestly. “I 
have never seen a girl’s college before. I have 
a son in a technical institute, but their examina- 
tions seem not to have so many pleasures con- 
nected with them. I can’t say that I should 
aim at being cook for this establishment.” 

That caused a general laugh. 

“We have but this one girl, and I mean to 
give her all the education she will take. The 
days of our grandmothers have passed by, 
never to return, I hope.” 

“But they were good, useful days,” inter- 
posed Mrs. Powers. “They made good wives 
and mothers.” 

“There is no doubt of that,” returned her 
husband. “But the present generation would 
be foolish to spin and weave and spend weeks 
sewing long seams.” 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 347 

“That the sewing machine can do so 
easily for us and so well,” remarked Mrs. 
Yarrow. 

“But I’ve taught my girl to sew. And I 
mean some day that she shall learn house- 
keeping. Not that I am opposed to edu- 
cation.” 

“The educated woman is the most independ- 
ent. And in this country, where fortunes are 
liable to change, a woman ought to be fitted to 
become a poor man’s wife, or to help take care 
of a family if she is left with one. I do not 
call the smattering of fashion and society an 
education,” said Mrs. Yarrow. 

“Thank you for that !” exclaimed Mr. Pow- 
ers, earnestly. “I heard you had a houseful of 
girls out West somewhere. Not as large as 
this, I guess.” 

“Oh, no, no!” laughing. “But I tried to 
train them to do honest work. Truth every- 
where is one of the foundation stones, I take it. 
And to live useful lives whether in the kitchen 
or parlor, the store or the factory, or even if 
they find their way outside of what used to be 
considered regulation lines. They are success- 


348 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

ful as doctors — in the newer countries they 
farm, they run business, and with us they even 
go into politics.” 

“That is what I would like to hear about.” 
Mr. Powers looked deeply interested. “You 
believe the time will come ” 

“It is a big subject,” she returned, in her 
most charming manner. “We took it at its 
best estate. Many of our women came from 
the East and were well educated, understood 
the principles of government. We had no 
great horde of foreign population, ignorant 
and brutish. My feeling is rather for a restric- 
tion of suffrage, for men and women both. 
We cannot afford to give up our country, won 
at such a sacrifice of blood and suffering, to 
crowds of people to whom liberty means only 
license. Personally, I prefer an educational 
test, and a knowledge of truth and uprightness. 
But the world is learning what evolution truly 
means.” 

“Fd just like to hear you make a speech at a 
political meeting, you’re so reasonable. I’m 
sure I’m greatly obliged to you. I’m a plain 
sort of a fellow, but I mean my boys and my 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 349 

girl shall know what life is really for, and be 
of some use to the world.” 

“Then you will be doing your duty to the 
future citizen,” and she smiled graciously. 

Mr. Hildreth had been talking to the two 
girls and listening, proud of the tolerant tone 
of his friend’s wife and her cordial manner. 
Then the professor asked if they would not 
like to inspect some of the college buildings, 
and they resumed their walk. 

Helen was at liberty for the evening. There 
were a number of the girls she wished to see 
and to say good-by to. There was so much 
merriment no one could be really sad. A few 
were going away. The next day would be the 
day of partings. 

“Oh, Miss Carr!” she exclaimed, coming 
upon her suddenly. “I’ve been wonder- 
ing ” 

“I wasn’t really lonesome. And — somehow 
I did not seem to envy all this gayety if I was 
not in it. I had a lovely talk with a lady who 
has been in Japan at a mission station for five 
years, and was graduated here. She’s not a bit 
better-looking than I am, but she had such a 


350 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

sweet voice. She said all the Japanese women 
have, and sweet natures. I feel as if I have 
been in a shell, a good hard one, and was just 
crawling out, and learning what kindly people 
there are in the world. Yes, I have had a 
nice time and enjoyed seeing other people 
happy.” 

“Oh, I knew you would if you only looked 
at life in the right light, if you were glad of 
the joys that came to others. Sometimes I 
think the sweetest enjoyments come through 
the happiness of others, if just then we have 
none of our own.” 

“You overflow so into other lives, Miss 
Grant. You never seem to have any lack.” 

“Something has always come to me before I 
really asked for it,” she returned, joyously. 

“I’ve been glad to go away from every place 
but this. It seemed as if I had worn it out, 
that there was nothing more for me. But I 
should like to stay here and teach. The girls 
have made fun of me, I know, and called me an 
old maid, a mummy, and all that. But I could 
overlook it and try to be more human, to think 
good opinion was worth an effort to win.” 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 35 1 

“You will win it somewhere else, I am quite 
sure, now that you have made so earnest a 
beginning.” 

Girls came and went with their expressions 
of regret that Helen was really going from 
their circle. The moon shone serenely in the 
broad blue heaven, the colored lanterns swung 
in the shaded paths, and the chain of electric 
lights made a fairyland of the scene. Glad 
smiling faces, merry laughs, and joyous voices 
were the music. 

Mrs. Yarrow met her again presently. 

“Miss Grant, I’m going to ask a favor,” she 
exclaimed. “If you have made no immediate 
engagement will you spend several days with 
me? I don’t know when we shall meet again, 
and we have had such a sort of snatchy time 
for a month — that’s ridiculously girlish, I 
know, for a woman who has had the effrontery 
to vote. What a nice, every-day sort of man 
that Mr. Powers is — he suggested a Westerner 
to me in his courage and intelligence. But 
now my proposal — will you come?” glancing 
up persuasively. 

“Why — I could. Oh, thank you! I would 


352 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

like it immensely. It will be a break in the 
parting sorrow.” 

“Then come to supper, sure, but as early as 
you can. There will be ever so much to talk 
over.” 

The great clock on the tower sounded out 
midnight and the revel was over. Chattering 
girls sauntered regretfully to their halls. 
Never had they enjoyed a Commencement 
quite as much. The air was full of good-nights 
in every key. 

Helen took the faded wreath out of her hair, 
but put her roses in water. Willard had 
brought them to her with his dear love. 

“I’m just tired through and through!” ex- 
claimed Leslie. “But did you keep any tab on 
Lorraine? She looked lovely. And that cou- 
sin of Ruth Challis’s was certainly smitten with 
her. Mr. Denman was proud and pleased, and 
after we have made our visit he is going to 
New Mexico on some mining business and 
Lorraine and her mother are to do southern 
California. She will have a glad, care-free 
life, and I hope she will marry. Girls of that 
stamp make lovely wives and mothers.” 



Helen took the faded wreath out of her hair. — Page 352 






















































I 






















* 




































































































AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 353 

“And of our stamp?” pulling out her pretty 
laces and laying them in their lavender-scented 
box. It always brought up a vision of Mrs. 
Van Dorn. 

Leslie smiled at the half-fun. 

“I can’t imagine your future, Helen, unless 
you are a college president. And yet you are 
capable of high heroic love.” 

“I hope it won’t end by my having some 
poor, weak brother man to support. That 
is what these high heroic women often 
do.” 

“Oh, I can’t imagine that of you, Helen!” 
and Leslie laughed. 

“It’s funny, but I haven’t any ideal man to 
haunt my dreams. For several virtues I have 
liked several men, slightly travestied from 
Shakespeare. And the trouble is I go on lik- 
ing them. Willard — don’t be jealous — Mr. 
Morse ” 

“I half wished him for you.” 

“And he suited himself. I think his choice 
admirable. Oh, my dear, you will make a 
lovely minister’s wife.” 

“And there was the young man who came to 


354 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Grey Court — that you had known so long be- 
fore. Where is he?” 

“I heard he entered at Yale, and that is 
all” 

Had she expected anything else ? She could 
not truly tell, only she knew he would work 
with his whole soul wherever he was. 

“I ought to tell Lorraine. I really do love 
her. It has been on my conscience, and she 
has not suspected. But I can’t drag it out to- 
morrow morning. It will keep until our visit 
to her. Good-night.” 

The morning was cloudy. “It would have 
been heartless and wicked for the sun to shine,” 
declared one of the girls. There was much 
running to and fro, trunks and boxes carried 
through the corridor, pathetic farewells now 
and then for the last time with many. Some 
went to the library and apostrophized it in en- 
dearing terms. Stages and express wagons 
went away loaded. 

“It’s not an awful long good-by,” exclaimed 
Lorraine, “and so I shall not weep if you are 
the two dearest girls in the world. Will you 
come down and plan your visit with mother, 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 3 $ 5 

while I dump a few mementos in Leslie’s den ? 
Oh, you splendid girls !” 

They arranged about the visit, which was to 
be ten days hence. And then a cordial rather 
than a sad farewell. 

“I think I shall do the same thing,” an- 
nounced Helen, returning to the room. “I 
have so many pretty things at Grey Court. I’ve 
given some to that Miss Powers, who is going 
to make a fine scholar. She is growing quite 
discriminating. Look after her, Leslie; it will 
pay. And all these you may put by for the 
future rectory. You are going to be rather 
poor, Leslie, for I think this conscientious 
young man will not be looking out for the 
loaves and fishes. So, dear, begin to save up.” 

Leslie blushed and laughed. “And what are 
you going to do?” 

“Didn’t I tell you? Mrs. Yarrow has in- 
vited me for several days. I’m really in love 
with her. Much education has not turned her 
brain nor spoiled her for the womanly duties 
of life, which as a general thing mean house- 
keeping. She broils a steak deliciously. Are 
you going to-day ?” 


356 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“Yes. They,” with a delicate emphasis, “are 
going home to interview my brother. Mr. 
Morse is very honorable and courteous. I have 
written.” 

“Afterward I will go to Grey Court and then 
meet you at Lorraine’s.” 

So that planning was done. Helen packed a 
box of books and what she called traps, and 
filled her trunk with clothes. There would be 
a thorough renovation of the college during 
vacation. 

Helen hunted up Miss Carr. 

“I am going to Mrs. Daly’s to board for a 
fortnight,” she said. “Professor Blake has 
handed me two applications that I shall answer. 
I’ve no special tie anywhere, and I can’t afford 
pleasure journeys. I’d as lief stay here all 
vacation.” 

“I want you and Leslie to remain the best of 
friends,” Mr. Morse said, with his good-by. 
“I honor true college friendships. Generally 
you have tried them, and the dross has been 
cast aside. My sister has a very warm interest 
in you, and I hope it will go on all our lives.” 

“I am sure it will,” responded Helen. 


AT THE GATE OF THE FUTURE 357 

Then they went their way. Helen gave a 
hearty thanksgiving for her friend’s happiness. 
Shirley, too, had her share. Willard had been 
driving her around to old haunts during the 
morning. She was so bright and happy, she 
made no secret of her love, but there was a 
charming delicacy that seemed to imply there 
was something back of it all, a sweetness that 
would never be exhausted, a fountain no years 
would drain. 

“I just wish you were going to New York 
with us,” she said. “I am to meet my friends 
and shop and I don’t know a bit about it, but 
I’m going to be married in something soft and 
fluffy — I’m too small for satin and stiffness. 
And really, the wedding will not be anything 
much, there’s no great neighborhood, for the 
young people go away, it is so dull. I wish it 
could be in a church in New York and have 
you all, but mother wouldn’t consent, and 
Eloise is counting on seeing all the finery. 
Then we are coming home by slow stages, Wil- 
lard says,” and she smiled enchantingly, lift- 
ing her radiant face to his; “stopping at the 
fine cities that I’ve never seen, and afterward 


358 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

visiting my new sisters, then having just a de- 
lightful home, with Mamma Bell to show us 
what is right and proper. And we have a 
grand secret for you some time, Helen,” laugh- 
ing with dainty sweetness. 

Willard stooped and kissed her. 

“Oh, you needn’t be afraid. I could keep it 
seven years if it was necessary,” she returned, 
archly. 

Helen kissed her and wished her all happi- 
ness. Yes, Willard was surely satisfied. 


CHAPTER XVI 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 

“This is coming early!” exclaimed Mrs. 
Yarrow, with a half-upbraiding smile. 

“There has been so much to do,” returned 
Helen. “So many farewells. Why, it seems as 
if I had half the collegians on my hands,” with 
a blithe laugh. 

“Parting must have been a ‘sweet sorrow/ ” 

“IPs queer, but I don’t feel it half as much as 
I did last year. Whether I am growing hard- 
ened — but it does seem as if the class ban- 
quet made you sad in spite of all the merry 
quips, and I could skip it this year. Do you 
realize that I am one of the alumni and have 
a sacred right to come back to my alma mater? 
I dare say I shall be homesick for the classic 
shades / 4 

“And you can visit me as well. I do not feel 
inclined to give you up.” 

“Thank you,” with a pretty nod. 


HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 


360 

Helen wondered if after years of teaching 
she would keep this lovely expression of con- 
tent. Perhaps it was love and marriage. 

“Tell me about your pretty friend, the poet.” 

Helen was really enthusiastic. 

“You have had a number of outside ro- 
mances, it seems. Some day it will come your 
turn. Oh, there are the men.” 

“The men?” repeated Helen. 

“Mr. Hildreth and the professor.” 

They came up on the porch and shook hands 
cordially with the young girl. She flushed a 
little at the visitor’s scrutiny. 

“Now we will proceed to the banqueting 
hall,” said Mrs. Yarrow, rising. “A preten- 
tious announcement to a summer tea.” 

The table was beautiful with flowers and 
fruit, and the hostess charming. It was even 
as if the professor laid aside his collegiate 
habit and became unwontedly gay. The social 
cup seemed to exhilarate them all, and they 
lingered, scattering bright repartees about until 
the gas had to be lighted. 

“Now let us retire to the coolness of the 
porch. What a magnificent night! In the 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 36 1 

moonlight I can almost imagine the college 
some storied pile of England.” 

“You have enjoyed it very much, Miss 
Grant?” began Mr. Hildreth. “And I am in- 
terested to know what plans you have for the 
future.” 

“I think I have not made any definite plans 
— only to teach,” she answered, slowly. 

“Then I have something to lay before you. 
I have been talking it over with my friends 
and they have selected you to fill a position 
that I have been considering. They have told 
you about our new high school at Westfield, 
where we should have had one long since, but 
we have been a rather sleepy, self-complacent 
town until a few years ago. I tried to move in 
this matter and have not succeeded until now. 
It is a fine new, modern building with a large 
exercise court out of doors and all the neces- 
sary equipments within, and adjoins our best 
public school. There will not be large classes 
this year — we have been planning for the fu- 
ture. And I want to select a teacher who can 
enter into the spirt of the thing, who is fresh, 
and enthusiastic, and up-to-date, who has 


362 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

some elasticity and can go outside of a text- 
book. Some one has to discover it — why not a 
woman? And progression. The old paths 
were excellent for their day, but if we can tack 
some true and new knowledge upon them let 
us do so.” 

Helen’s face went from pale to red under his 
scrutinizing eyes, and yet they were kindly and 
won her favor. 

“I do not know — it takes me so by surprise 
— whether I am fit — I have had no experience 
in teaching ” she returned, disjointedly. 

“I have been looking over your record and 
have the endorsement of two of your profess- 
ors. I have not consulted any others, but my 
friend here is quite up in college gossip. I 
shall not press you for an answer now. I’d like 
you to see Westfield. It would be a pleasant 
place to live in. There is some excellent so- 
ciety, the nucleus of a fine library, and we are 
not far from a large first-class city.” 

“I wonder if I ought to consider it,” hesi- 
tatingly. She had not looked for such a proffer 
to come into her life just now. 

Mr. Hildreth was watching her. “I shall 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 363 

have the decision altogether in my hands, so 
you need not be troubled about that,” he con- 
tinued, encouragingly. 

“She has an opportunity of teaching in the 
boarding school where she was prepared for 
college, but it is not a large institution, though 
it ranks high,” said Mrs. Yarrow. 

“Whether it would be better to begin in a 
less ambitious manner ” interposed Helen. 

“No, I should take the broader opportunity. 
It would give you a higher standing in case you 
wanted to change, but I think we should not let 
you go. The principal of the school is a fine, 
generous-minded man, and you would have a 
friend in any emergency. You can have from 
now until the first of August to consider.” 

“Oh, I do thank you for the high compli- 
ment,” Helen began, much moved. “And I 
will truly consider. I am inclined to accept the 
flattering offer at once, but we may both think 
of some point we wish to discuss more thor- 
oughly.” 

He was pleased with her reply. And though 
he did not seem exigent he admired her bright, 
earnest face, her steady, truth-lighted eyes, the 


364 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

resolute mouth that held much sweetness in its 
gracious curves. He liked her voice, too; it 
was inspiring, uplifting. Withal she had noth- 
ing pedantic or self-conscious about her. 

Then they went to talking of other things. 
He and the professor had first met in Germany 
and taken quite a tour among educational insti- 
tutions there. Certainly he was a man of wide 
intelligence, and Helen was quite charmed 
with him, it being a new experience to her. 

He had to leave them the next morning, and 
Helen was really sorry. They exchanged ad- 
dresses, but he admitted that there would be 
only one satisfactory answer. 

“Oh, Helen, I do think you must take it,” 
Mrs. Yarrow said, decisively. “You can trust 
Mr. Hildreth; husband thinks him a man out 
of a thousand. Well, that may be a large figure,” 
laughing. “But I do like men who see possi- 
bilities in women and are willing to give them 
a fair chance. And the salary will be the same 
as they would pay a young man graduate. I 
am very glad you decided to take this last 
course.” 

“And Professor Yates is earnest that I shall 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 365 

go on doing some astronomical work. I begin 
to feel as if I would turn into a sort of abnor- 
mal woman. And, shall I confess, a folly?” a 
gay, humorous smile breaking over her sunny 
countenance. “I am extravagantly fond of 
dancing.” 

“And I taught a class when I first went out 
to Hatfield,” was the amused reply. 

Helen enjoyed her visit beyond measure. 
Mrs. Yarrow was different from any friend 
she had met yet, more versatile than Miss 
Morse, quite as tender and receptive as Mrs. 
Bell, and she did like the wide range of 
thought, the new ideas she started in conversa- 
tion. Practical as she was, she was steeped in 
poetry of the finest kind. 

“Oh !” Helen exclaimed with a delighted yet 
longing sigh. “I wish I knew as much as 
you !” 

“Perhaps you will when you are as old.” 

“But you don’t seem ” flushing and 

checking herself. “You are just like a girl, a 
splendid, sensible, generous girl.” 

“And voting didn’t spoil me,” vivaciously. 

Helen almost grudged the time, she was en- 


3 66 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

joying herself so much, but she felt she must 
call on Miss Carr. And not an hour too soon. 
Miss Carr had lapsed into a fit of despondency. 
Much as she thought she disliked her kind she 
missed them sorely, though she would not ac- 
knowledge it. 

‘Tm not worth all the solicitude,” she said, 
roughly. ‘Tm sure to have black days when 
I wish I had been made so that no one 
would feel interested in me, and I almost 
hate all the prosperous people who win love 
so easily.” 

“And you try to undo all my good work.” 

Helen would smile, giving her a steady 
glance. 

“That is ungrateful, too,” she admitted. 
“But you cannot be dependent on friends. I 
should scorn to be. I am strong enough to 
stand alone.” 

“Strength isn’t everything. And this 
splendid day — let us go out and take a 
walk.” 

“I shall bore you to death. I’ve not heard a 
word. Suppose I shouldn’t find anything to 
do — after spending all this money?” 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 


3^ 

“There are registries for teachers — I think 
the president would tell you — oh, I know Pro- 
fessor Yarrow would.” 

Miss Carr gave a desperate sigh. 

“Come,” insisted Helen again, and out they 
went. The delightful walk with all nature 
abloom, a discussion on botany and finding 
some new wild flowers quite restored her. 

Then Helen called on Professor Blake and 
laid the case before him. 

“Oh, you tell her not to worry. With her 
record there will be no fear of her finding a 
situation. V 11 keep an eye open. Our students 
do not go begging very often.” 

Delightful as it all was, Helen had to say 
good-by. There seemed nothing but visits. 
How did she come to have so many dear 
friends ? 

She mused over Mrs. Aldred’s kindly letter. 
That had been an ideal life to her, and now she 
was not sure she wanted to restrict herself. 
There were other flights; would she have the 
courage to essay them? But it was gracious 
and most kind to be remembered with such sin- 
cere love, and be proffered the position if noth- 


368 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

ing better came to hand. Juliet, too, would 
gladly take her as a governess. 

There was a warm welcome awaiting her 
from the whole household. Juliet had changed 
in an indescribable manner, grown a little 
stouter, and the serene face had a quiet joy in 
every line, as if life was full and satisfying. 
Ah, if Miss Carr could have some of this ease 
and content. But she could not imagine the 
two affiliating. 

There was so much to talk about, nearly a 
whole year’s experience. 

“I knew you would hardly miss me,” Juliet 
said. “It was not like the first graduation. 
And I was so much engrossed with many 
things. I saw your pretty young couple last 
week. Willard telegraphed me to meet them. 
Helen, I think you were wise. He will be very 
happy with Shirley. She adores him.” 

“And I am not an adoring girl,” laughing. 
“If ever I should marry it must be a man with 
a high, earnest purpose in life and who can 
stand quite alone when occasion requires, who 
is not bent on making money to provide me 
with the good things of life. He must be to me 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 369 

guide and counselor in any moments of weak- 
ness or discouragement. His manhood must be 
fine and strong,” then laughing suddenly, in a 
gay mood, “I dare say I shall be in Aunt Jane’s 
category of the women who go all through the 
woods and bring home a crooked stick at 
last.” 

“There is Mr. Morse. He admired 


Juliet studied her friend intently. 

“And he, too, has gone the way of 
my admirers. Leslie Brooks is to be his 
wife.” 

“Helen!” 

“Oh, don’t use that upbraiding tone. Why, 
he admired you , too. I once had a fancy you 
would make the ideal couple.” 

Juliet blushed. “I like him very much. He 
is a fine, strong Christian gentleman. One 
could trust him to the uttermost. I do not 
think he would ever fail in any duty, in any 
crisis. But we should spoil each other’s lives 
instead of rounding them out perfectly. I can- 
not imagine him being the appanage of a rich 
woman, neither can I fancy myself a clergy- 


370 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

man’s wife. I should be awkward and ill at 
ease. I should have to relinquish my lovely 
home and the joys it affords me, or take him 
entirely out of his sphere. Oh, you see, it 
would never have done,” and she gave a soft, 
heart-free laugh. “Leslie is a wiser choice, I 
think. She will make him an admirable wife. 
Well, we will both wait a little and grow old 
together.” 

“That is delightfully encouraging,” in a 
tender, convincing manner that showed she 
was quite heart-whole. 

There was a patter of dainty feet, a birdlike 
call, and a fairy creature ran into the room 
throwing herself on Juliet’s lap. 

“What a cherub! Where did you pick her 
up?” 

Helen looked at the child in amazement. 
She might have been a little beyond two years, 
her head a mass of golden rings like an 
aureole, her large eyes were blue with the pur- 
plish shade, the lashes much darker, a kind of 
golden brown, and the face was radiant with 
smiles and dimples. 

“One of the seniors goes abroad for an art 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 


371 

course. I just wish she could see that child, 
she would go half crazy over her. Where did 
she come from?” 

“Tate me up, Auntie Jue,” said the musical 
voice. 

Juliet lifted her on her lap, but she climbed 
up and clasped both arms around the elder’s 
neck. 

“Oh, who is she ? I never saw a more beau- 
tiful child.” 

Helen started up, but the baby buried her 
face in the little hollow of the neck, clinging to 
her protector. 

“She is my Easter offering for all the good 
things I enjoy.” 

“And you have begun the real orphan asy- 
lum ?” with a sort of insistent gayety. “Where 
did you find her?” 

“In the slums, I may say. She was too 
sweet and precious to leave there. Her mother 
died. She was employed in a corset factory 
and boarded with another poor woman who did 
not feel able to keep the child with three little 
ones of her own. Mrs. Osborne found some 
one to adopt her. We are trying to place out 


372 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

these orphans in real homes. The lady was 
charmed with her and had no children. Be- 
fore the month was up she brought her back 
and cried over her great disappointment. It 
seems a friend some years before had taken a 
bright pretty boy, who had proved an incorri- 
gible thief and had to be sent to the reform 
school. Her husband would not consent to 
her adopting the child, but the weeks of good 
care and cleanliness had improved her so that 
she appealed to my heart. I love them when 
they can talk and have ideas. Babies do not 
appeal to me except in pity when they are neg- 
lected and ill fed.” 

“But you don’t know anything about her. 
Where is the father?” 

“He had deserted the mother before the 
child was born. That is all she ever told. 
There was no marriage certificate. There are 
hundreds of deserted women and fatherless 
children.” 

“But do you mean to keep her?” 

“Why not? She is sweet and cunning and 
so far has developed no bad traits. We are all 
very much in love with her and I sincerely pity 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 373 

the poor woman who was not allowed to have 
her. The children are growing so they will 
soon be quite young ladies. Oh, you will be 
surprised ! And I like tender, clinging things. 
You see, I have no husband to forbid me,” and 
a delicious contentment illumined her face. 
“Oh, there come the children !” 

Juliet went to the window and Helen fol- 
lowed. Wilma was driving the phaeton with 
two dainty ponies, who arched their heads 
gayly. The baby waved her hand. 

“She has grown so fond of them.” 

The girls sprang out and the man led the 
ponies around to the stable. Baby struggled 
to get down and ran eagerly out to the hall 
to be smothered with kisses. Then they en- 
tered to greet Helen. Yes, they had grown 
and were bright and rosy, pretty with the di- 
vine charm of youth and health. Wilma had 
outgrown her twin, and was not so delicate 
looking. 

“What do you call the baby ?” 

“Baby, mostly. But her real name is Theo- 
dora, Gift of God : at least that is my name for 
her. She is to be legally adopted, made my 


374 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

niece. Helen, you will have to share the for- 
tune with her.” 

“And how many more?” was the humorous 
inquiry. 

“Isn’t she a dear, Miss Helen? I wish we 
might call you Cousin Helen. We say Aunt 
Juliet now. I get so tired of Miss everybody 
in school.” 

“Why, yes. I should like it. And is school 
as pleasant as ever?” 

“Oh, yes. But there are no real small chil- 
dren. We all grow up so. Why couldn’t you 
bring that lovely Miss Shirley who came last 
summer? Oh, we did like her so!” in a long- 
ing tone. 

“Mr. Bell has taken her off to Virginia to 
marry her, and they will live in New York, so 
you may see them both.” 

“She told us such splendid stories and sang 
such pretty songs. Then we ran races and 
played croquet. Oh, we did like her !” 

“She is very sweet.” 

“Run upstairs, children, and get ready for 
dinner. And you may take baby up to the 
nursery.” 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 375 

“How very motherly that sounds !” laughed 
Helen. “Yes, you will have the asylum,” 

“There are so many of them wanting real 
homes and love ; even make-believe real love is 
better than institutional care. And do you 
know, there is a great deal of false sentiment 
exploited about mother love from the highest 
to the lowest. The rich woman has her dog 
beside her in the carriage, while the maid 
wheels her little son or daughter along the 
street, stopping to talk to cronies and perhaps 
calling on her own friends in the crowded ten- 
ements. Then there are poor women who 
bring children into the world and almost hate 
the poor innocents, and see them die with 
stolid complacency. Others are left on door- 
steps or bundled into foundling hospitals. I 
think women ought to learn the duties and re- 
sponsibilities of motherhood.” 

She, with such fine maternal instincts, ought 
to have a household of her very own, Helen 
thought. Yet was there any grander and more 
unselfish work than caring for the ‘least of 
these’ ? 

Helen smiled as she discerned traces of Mrs. 


37^ HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Aldred’s refined care in the Gartneys. Sur- 
roundings did make a difference. At college 
there were girls who were noisy and ill-bred, 
who made no distinction of persons from what 
they considered independence, who were im- 
pertinent to teachers and boyishly rude to asso- 
ciates. Some of them did get toned down in 
their four years. 

After they were all dismissed Helen and 
Juliet held quite a conference on the year that 
had gone, on the new acquaintances they had 
made. Helen spoke of Miss Carr. 

“She wasn’t really as attractive as that Miss 
Kent of our last year at Aldred House. She 
went shabby and seemed not to mind ill-fitting 
clothes. Her scholarship was excellent, but 
she never evinced the least enthusiasm, as if a 
high percentage was the most ordinary thing. 
She had had a hard life and worked her way 
through, but she seemed to take no pride in it ; 
her curious egotism was like a Chinese wall 
around her. And then thinking of Mrs. Al- 
dred’s loving, sympathetic ways I tried to do a 
little missionary work.” 

“How was that ? I am interested. But first 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 377 

let me tell you about Rowena Kent, lest I shall 
forget it. She has taken her degree, had a 
hospital practice, and now they have gone up in 
the old part of the Bronx where there are some 
cottages left. Celia Logan has a garden that is 
a show. And they do live in the most charm- 
ing manner. Miss Kent gowns herself with 
excellent taste and has learned to smile in a 
really beguiling fashion. She is doing a fine 
work among the mothers, who would scout a 
man’s advice, and is tender to the poor little 
babies. They are a most interesting couple. 
Now for your story.” 

Helen detailed her episode with blushes and 
laughter, especially how she had shopped with 
Miss Carr, and some of the sad facts she had 
learned about her, “though I think her rigid 
way of being utterly sufficient for herself was 
a great misfortune. We ought not to blame 
fate for the things we do ourselves.” 

“No, indeed. Helen, would you like to in- 
vite her here? I had two clerks from a store 
a while ago, who were tired out to the last de- 
gree. 'They were not young, and hope was 
dying a lingering death. But they did have a 


3^8 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

nice time and went back with renewed courage. 
One of them had a sort of lover who never kept 
any position long and would have made her 
life a burden. There are so many foolish mar- 
riages. I think she quite resolved to discard 
him, for it seemed that if they ever went on 
any little pleasure trip she paid for it, and had 
to think for him always.” 

“I wish girls — women — were not so afraid 
of being old maids. And I wonder two or 
three of them do not live together in a home- 
like fashion. The home is their ideal, after all. 
And flats are so convenient.” 

“But your friend ” 

“I don’t believe it would be best,” returned 
Helen, slowly. “I am afraid she would rail in- 
wardly at the unequal distribution of this 
world’s goods when she saw your luxury. She 
doesn’t quite insist, but she feels that any one 
who is rich could be good and happy. She 
will have to fight some questions out for her- 
self, for you cannot convince her. Only a long 
experience will ever convert her, but I do be- 
lieve she is beginning to think that going 
through the world with your hand against 


JUST AMONG GIRLS 379 

everybody is not the way to win friends. Col- 
lege is a little world.” 

“And we could talk all night, but I must 
have pity on you after these days of labor.” 

“Still the night would not be ‘devoid of 
ease/ even if we watched the stars go down 
the skies. But I can’t finish up in one even- 
ing. There are two more important chapters, 
and a little advice to ask.” 

“Oh, Helen ! not about a new lover ?” 

Helen laughed merrily. “No, although I 
think I was introduced to everybody’s brother 
and cousin, often prefaced with ‘This is the 
Helen Grant I was telling of,’ as if they had 
discussed me. There is another Miss Grant, a 
sweet, modest girl, who does not suffer from 
the cegis of a distinguished father, and who 
will only squeeze through with two years in the 
seniors. See what it is to have fame thrust 
upon you !” 

“And to win it yourself,” kissing her 
fondly. “I am glad you love the world and all 
that therein is. I am finding it a splendid 
thing to live.” 


CHAPTER XVII 


HELEN GRANT’S DECISION 

They were sorry to let Helen go to her 
friends. 

“But it is only for ten days, and after that 
I shall indulge in unlimited laziness,” she an- 
swered in her joyous fashion. 

She had discussed Professor and Mrs. Yar- 
row, she had told Juliet of the high school 
proffer. 

“It would be more restful at Mrs. Aldred’s, 
but I think I have a longing to see what I can 
do in the larger world where the efforts will be 
greater. I have had a nice time at college; it’s 
funny, but these last two years girls have fairly 
kowtowed to me. I may want some of the van- 
ity and egotism taken out of me. And now 
you may dream over this grave subject in my 
absence. I am almost sorry to go.” 

For Helen had fallen quite as much in love 
with the baby as Juliet. She certainly was 

380 


HELEN GRANT'S DECISION 38 I 

adorable, with the sweetest temper imagi- 
nable. 

“It really seems as if she must have come 
from superior people," Helen declared. 
suppose the mother’s story was true?" 

“There can be no doubt." 

“Well, she may presently develop some total 
depravity. And it is nice the twins are not 
jealous of her." 

Helen met with a warm welcome from her 
friends. The Denmans’ son, Harold, was 
home and at once constituted himself the cava- 
lier of the two visitors, though two neighbor- 
ing young men were invited to the pleasures. 
There was a small beautiful lake where they 
went rowing, there were picnics and teas, and 
merry talks about college pranks and fearful 
grinds, and comical answers that had been 
given to grave questions. They were not too 
old to find enjoyment in everything. 

“Miss Grant is splendid and jolly," said 
Harold, “but I’m a bit afraid of her — she does 
seem to know about everything. And the idea 
of her making astronomical calculations for a 
professor. Whew ! Some of our boys couldn’t 


382 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

do that. But Miss Brooks is such a sweet, 
everyday, lovely body; you can hardly imagine 
her being a college teacher.” 

Amid the fun and nonsense Leslie felt she 
could not drag out her precious secret to the 
light. Lorraine was very full of the coming 
journey as well. Mr. Denman was a most gra- 
cious host. The little girl was the pet of the 
family and bade fair to be spoiled. 

The ten days passed so rapidly that Leslie 
hardly had time for a confidence with Helen 
until they were seated in the car, as for some 
distance they were to journey together. There 
were few passengers and they sat at one end, 
which in itself was provocative of confidence. 

‘‘You have not settled upon anything yet, I 
suppose?” Leslie asked, studying her com- 
panion. 

“Not exactly. But in less than a week I 
must decide upon an offer,” and a thoughtful 
mark settled between Helen’s eyes. 

“The boarding school?” 

“Between that and another opportunity. I 
think you just saw Mr. Hildreth, the Yarrows’ 
friend?” 


HELEN GRANT'S DECISION 383 

“Oh, that tall, elderly man?” 

“Yes. He lives at Westfield, a pretty, rather 
aristocratic town. They want a high school 
teacher. The duties, cannot be very onerous 
this year, as the number of students will not be 
large. In one way it is complimentary and it 
will give a standing that I might be two or 
three years in attaining. The salary is good. 
Mr. Hildreth is chairman of the board of edu- 
cation. The answer must go by August first.” 

“Oh, I wish you could stay. My place will 
be open another year. There might be some- 
thing else. Even professors marry,” laughing 
with quaint humor. 

“I’d like to try some new place. I’m afraid 
I have been coddled too much. There ought to 
be some mental strain, perhaps vicissitudes, to 
test one’s mettle. And this place is not so very 
far from New York, quite near another city. 
There would be advantages.” 

“What do the Yarrows say?” 

“Advise me to try it by all means.” 

“Oh, dear, then you will go. Mrs. Yarrow 
has quite a large experience as a vantage 
ground in advising. And I have none at all, I 


384 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

should be afraid to start out. But you have so 
much courage,” and there was admiration in 
the shining eyes. 

“Or daring or just curiosity.” 

“How we shall be scattered about !” 

“But you will be in a safe haven presently. 
And I suppose you are very much in love.” 

“Much more than I was even a month ago,” 
and a lovely, reverent expression flitted across 
her countenance. “It is queer, but I feel now 
as if I had loved Mr. Morse from our first 
meeting. And they liked him so at brother’s. 
I can’t see why such a wonderful thing should 
happen to me.” 

“But being asked in marriage happens every 
day,” with a piquant smile. “Lorraine is 
counting on it. And I hope it will come to her. 
She is one of the girls that would be miserable 
in an aimless life and she is not strictly intel- 
lectual. She will love her own home, she will 
gather a circle of friends about her, be happy 
in her husband and her children, the average 
life of the average woman.” 

“But — you don’t despise it, Helen?” rather 
deprecatingly, the sweet eyes upraised. 


HELEN GRANT'S DECISION 385 

“My dear, no. There are many who learn to 
govern their wants by the ordinary creed and 
it is a most excellent thing. I suppose it is rec- 
ognizing one’s limitations, staying in the mid- 
dle of the pasture, and being content with the 
radiant sunshine, the fragrant dews, and the 
sweet grass. And they are happy women.” 

“Do I come in that category?” Leslie 
raised her eyes, hesitatingly. “ At least, I 
want to be happy.” 

“Leslie, I think you would not be content 
without doing some work for humanity. Miss 
Morse could not. Miss Craven could not. 
And this is one reason why you are so happy 
in your love. It has a broader meaning to you, 
a life to be lived not merely for enjoyment. 
You couldn’t imagine Lorraine doing parish 
work for the love of God and her fellow crea- 
tures, yet she will be good and generous with 
her means and sympathy. Women do not al- 
ways get into the right places, I am quite cer- 
tain, but those are happiest who do.” 

They came to the point of divergence. 

“Helen, I love you better than any girl at 
college. Write to me as soon as you decide. 


386 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

Oh, I am so sorry to say good-by,” and the 
tears stood in her eyes. 

Helen winked hard. The landscape was 
blurred. What would life be without these 
blessed friendships! 

There were hosts of letters awaiting her. 
Leslie and Lorraine were not the only friends 
she had made. There was one from Mrs. Yar- 
row, bright, hopeful, and urging her to decide 
in favor of the school. “ Almost everybody 
was taking a journey. She was glad to stay in 
her dear home and drink deep draughts of 
happiness.” 

Then she opened Mr. Hildreth’s, her girlish 
vanity pleased that he should consider there 
was any necessity of writing. The school 
building was finished outwardly. He had seen 
Mr. Underwood, who was pleased with the 
prospect of a teacher with such a fine record. 
For that Miss Grant would end by disappoint- 
ing him he could not believe. He had two nice 
homes for her in his mind, one with a delight- 
ful widow lady of the old school, who had been 
well educated in her day and would be most 
glad of her companionship; the other in a cler- 


HELEN GRANT'S DECISION 387 

gyman’s family, where there were some charm- 
ing young people. He should wait anxiously 
to hear from her — would she please set his 
mind entirely at rest? 

Then there was a long exuberant epistle 
from Shirley with an account of the wedding. 
Neighbors had come from far and near. 
Eloise had adorned the old drawing-room with 
flowers; mamma had worn her own white satin 
wedding gown, Eloise hers; there had been a 
splendid feast and the old retainers of the 
family had a supper out on the green. Her 
brother, the midshipman, had brought a friend 
with him, and altogether it was much grander 
than Shirley had thought possible. Willard 
was the dearest and she the happiest being on 
earth, she was sure. They had been at Fort- 
ress Monroe and Annapolis, now they were at 
Washington, which was magnificent but nearly 
deserted. What was Helen going to do? 
Surely she would not return to college again. 
But how happy and lovely it had been ! 

Juliet came out on the porch with the baby 
in her arms and with a tranquil Madonna 
grace. 


388 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

“You have been almost swamped,” she said, 
laughingly. 

Helen handed over the two she had read last. 
“Shirley is up to the seventh heaven. And 
after that epistle I surely must take Westfield 
for my point of duty. And this is from Miss 
Carr — I am almost afraid to open it. I’ve 
been so full of pleasure that I seem to resent a 
shadow even.” 

Juliet stood down the baby, who began to 
play with the hammock tassels and talk to 
them in her dainty fashion. 

“Congratulate me,” Miss Carr began. “The 
position Professor Blake spoke of is mine. 
How friendly he is in spite of the frown the 
girls used to dread. Didn’t they know when 
they came to college that they were expected to 
study? The place is in western New York, a 
collegiate school, and the salary so exceeds my 
expectations that I have bought the silk dress. 
It will be trimmed with black lace and made 
somewhat modern, I suppose. The dress- 
maker said there really was nothing amiss with 
my figure if I stood up straight and took calis- 
thenics, and held up my chin. The old brown 


HELEN GRANT'S DECISION 389 

cashmere and the black alpaca I gave to the 
laundress. It really did grind me to do it. It 
mortifies me to admit it, but I am resolved to 
lead a broader life, and tell you, lest you should 
think my reformation had progressed further 
than it truly has. I dare say I shall have many 
black hours, many times of fear when I want 
to spend a dollar or two that I shall come to 
want when I am seventy or thereabouts. Still 
I may not live to that period. Do you pin 
much faith on heredity? I’ve always fought 
against the thriftlessness of my father. He 
didn’t even, like Mr. Micawber, wait for some- 
thing to turn up. He sat down serenely as if 
he was sure of being provided for. I’ve always 
hated that sort of trust. Perhaps his expe- 
rience of life led him to it. Suppose I should 
develop some such traits! Yet I fancy I do 
judge life by the happenings that seem laid 
upon me, that have taken away the hopes and 
dreams of success that most women indulge 
in — I was going to say, come natural to them. 
We are here without any volition of our own, 
we must live or starve or go out of the world 
when we find there is no place for us. I have 


390 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

tried faithfully with many sacrifices to find 
standing room where I could save up enough 
money to relieve the world at large of my old 
age. Dare I trust this opening — seize on the 
crumbs of happiness from the overflowing 
tables of others? 

“Helen Grant, you have opened a new world 
to me. I can’t believe in it all at once. Can I 
find the better way? Bits of the year’s expe- 
riences come back to us. Could I have had the 
interest and the sympathy if I had shown my- 
self ready for it? Poor, plain, with no graces 
of character, none of the suave, appealing man- 
ner that wins so easily. There, I will not bore 
you with any further infelicities. Now and 
then you shall hear from me, if you do not 
forget one not worth remembering.” 

“You may read this, too,” began Helen. “I 
am very glad that some good fortune has at- 
tended her. I wish she could begin to hope in 
real earnest instead of that dreary pessimism. 
Is it true humility when one exaggerates one’s 
own defects, and really thrusts aside what 
might make life more joyful and helpful?” 

An inspiriting light shone in Juliet’s eyes. 


HELEN GRANTS DECISION 


391 

“I think I had a little experience of that 
when I came to Aldred House,” she said. “If 
I could have had Mrs. Howard at first — but 
Mrs. Davis impressed the fact upon me that I 
had no beauty and no attractiveness, and that 
dress and my money must win me a husband, 
the great desideratum of a woman’s life. I 
longed for girls’ society and friendship and, 
I must confess, some education. There was 
so much richness in the world for one to 
gather ” 

“But you were not bitter and sort of defiant, 
like Miss Carr,” interrupted Helen. 

“I had the fear of everything engendered by 
so much solitude, and the influence of a man 
just the opposite of Mr. Carr. Helen, I am 
interested in her. I wish I could do something 
to help her. Do not allow her to drop out of 
your life.” 

“To love is to serve, or desire to. And some 
very unpromising people do appeal to our love, 
if charity is but another name for it. I am 
desirous to learn what she will make of her- 
self this year. But, you see,” with an arch, 
half-amused expression, “I must decide my 


392 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

own fate. Mr. Hildreth’s letter must be an- 
swered. I should like to know what Westfield 
was like.” 

“Why, we might take a journey there.” 

“That would seem to throw a little doubt on 
Mr. Hildreth. I like him very much. He 
ought to be president of a college. Why, he 
does resemble President Jordan in many re- 
spects. After I have accepted I should like to 
see about the home for myself. Then if you 
will make your kind proffer again ” 

Juliet laughed. “You have resolved, then?” 

Helen sprang up flushing, yet with exhilara- 
tion in every line of her face. 

“Yes, it has come to me suddenly. After all 
I can endure it a year, I think, even if I 
shouldn’t like it over well. I want some reg- 
ular discipline; no, not that exactly, but to be 
where I must depend upon myself in all emer- 
gencies. Then I shall learn what a four years’ 
college training is worth, and whether it will 
be best to send your girls to college.” 

Juliet glanced up, nodding with amuse- 
ment. 

So Helen sent her acceptance and said she 


HELEN GRANT'S DECISION 393 

and a friend would like to visit Westfield pres- 
ently and plan about her new home. 

Then it seemed as if she would never get all 
the other letters answered, for besides those of 
the most intimate friends there were many 
from girls she had hardly thought of taking, 
or rather keeping, in her life. But she could 
not find it in her heart to dismiss them just 
yet. 

Mrs. Osborne came up a few days later to 
see the little child who had interested her 
so much, as she was on the committee of 
adoption. 

“She is the sweetest little thing I ever saw !” 
exclaimed Helen, enthusiastically. “And I 
think she has found just the friend to make 
her life what it should be. She is too lovely to 
take the ordinary chances of the poor and 
dependent.” 

“Under some circumstances beauty is a dan- 
gerous gift. My dear girl, for you still seem 
so to me, we can never thank you enough for 
Miss Craven. She has so much wisdom with 
her kindliness, and we do find some eager 
workers very ill-balanced; others who think a 


394 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

little money everything, and still another class 
of patrons who think the poor ungrateful if 
they are not continually giving thanks, and are 
also afraid of taking them out of their sphere, 
as if it was not every one’s duty to come up to 
the very best within him or her. It is a great 
delight to work with a woman like Miss 
Craven.” 

Helen’s face glowed with pleasure. 

“And that reminds me. I have a message to 
deliver. Let us go out to her.” 

Juliet had been superintending the cutting of 
a great basket of flowers to send into the city. 
She came up the steps radiant with health and 
pleasure. 

“I saw one member of your last summer’s 
pleasant house party,” began Mrs. Osborne, 
“the young man, my son’s friend, who was at 
Balem with us, Mr. Danforth. He came to us 
after he had been here and described it as the 
best time of his life. He met a Mr. Morse 
whom he liked very much. Of course, you 
knew he gave up a chance of making a good 
deal of money and decided to study for the 
ministry?” 


HELEN GRANT'S DECISION 395 

“Yes, we heard that,” returned Miss Cra- 
ven, as Helen did not speak. 

“He called a week ago, I think it was, and 
wished me to remember him most cordially to 
Miss Craven and say that memory of the visit 
had been a pleasure to him all the year, and 
that he should have come up in person if there 
had been time. He had been playing the Good 
Samaritan to a young fellow-student who had 
gone very far astray with that awful drug, 
cocaine. Mr. Danforth had been assisting his 
mother to care for him, as even in his wildest 
moments he clung to Mr. Danforth. The 
mother has a large fortune and he is her only 
son, a bright young fellow when he is in his 
right mind. What an awful shame that he 
should have yielded to the habit! I pity the 
poor mother. She has taken a cottage in the 
Adirondacks and Mr. Danforth is to go to 
tutor him and see if he can get him so he will 
retain his standing. He could spend only one 
night at home. He gets well paid for this, 
which is right, since he is working his way 
through. He is one of the resolute, manly 
young men, and his father may well feel proud 


396 HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

of him. I have my eye on him for a future 
son-in-law,” she ended, laughingly. 

“I am very glad to hear of him,” returned 
Miss Craven. “I hope he will not wear him- 
self out in these strenuous endeavors.” 

“He is the picture of health and energy. I 
think more young men wear themselves out in 
dissipation than in real honest work. And Mr. 
Bell is married? I was surprised, though he 
may have made a sensible choice. She was in 
college with you, was she not, Miss Grant? I 
own I was rather disappointed ” 

“Yes,” interposed Helen, hurriedly turning 
her face a little aside, as she felt the flush. 
“She was a very charming little body. And 
Mrs. Bell is extremely fond of her.” 

“Then it is all right,” with a half-convinced 
nod. 

But afterward she said to Miss Craven: “I 
was sure he would marry Helen Grant, he was 
so proud and fond of her.” 

“I think this a wiser choice,” Juliet 
replied. 

Helen was thinking over the visit that even- 
ing, as she sat on the porch alone, her friend 


HELEN GRANT'S DECISION 397 

talking business in the library with two men. 
Had she felt a little hurt at not hearing directly 
from Gordon Danforth after their talk and the 
sort of missed confidence at the last? He had 
been so eager and friendly the few times she 
had seen him, and he must have known that 
she was interested in his career. 

“IVe had so much admiration that I have 
turned silly,” and she gave herself a good men- 
tal shake. u I’m looking for every one to take 
me into first consideration. There are many 
fine girls in the world, and a man with such a 
personality and force of character, and so 
much laid out for him to do, would be idiotic 
to stop and bother with them. I do hope he 
will succeed in his aims, and it certainly was 
noble to give up the chance of a fortune and 
content himself with poverty when he had 
seen it in his father’s life.” 

And she, too, had made her decision, though 
no great moral or spiritual question had been 
settled by it. She felt suddenly, sitting there 
alone in the starlight with the gentle hymn of 
nature like an accompaniment to the march she 
was beginning, that she was going out of the 


39§ HELEN GRANT, GRADUATE 

lovely realm of girlhood. There had been per- 
plexities in it, a great sacrifice to try her obe- 
dience to duty, and yet it had not been re- 
quired. The way had been made pleasant 
for her instead. Knowledge and sweetness, 
friends, success on her chosen lines — ah, 
how lovely the way had proved, blossom and 
fruit ! 

And now womanhood loomed up before her 
in this curious unfolding existence. Would 
she be lifted up to finer heights, to a more com- 
plete soul comprehension, to the harmony that 
God meant human lives should evolve? She 
had accepted a duty, could she go at it with 
high, unwavering trust, giving back as had 
been dealt out jto her by the hand of Infinite 
Love? 

Helen Grant looked down the new path that 
was to test the worth of the past years with a 
little fear and trembling. Yet it was not ex- 
actly like leaving girlhood behind, it was to be 
incorporated in the new life, it was to bear the 
fruit of high, earnest endeavor, to strengthen 
her for the years that would lead up to the 
mountain tops of joy and satisfaction, and 


HELEN GRANT'S DECISION 399 

down again to that glorious peace well earned, 
the time of folded hands. 

And so we shall leave her, looking forward 
to an enjoyable summer and the active work 
that must follow, but shall meet her again as 
“Helen Grant, Teacher." 


THE END 















HELEN GRANT SERIES 

By AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 

Illustrated by Amy Brooks Cloth Price per volume $1.25 



Helen Grant’s Schooldays 
Helen Grant’s Friends 
Helen Grant at Aldred House 
Helen Grant in College 
Helen Grant, Senior 


T_JELEN GRANT and her friends represent the best type of college 
-I girls, those of the highest aims and ideals, and she herself 
develops to admiration in each successive phase of her career. — 
Milwaukee Free Press. 

Helen Grant is a lovable and capable American girl, and the young 
people who follow her experiences as depicted by Miss Douglas are sure 
to be the better for it . — Herald arid Presbyter. 

Miss Douglas has had long experience in writing books for girls. 
Into her stories she puts the influence of high ideals, remembering all the 
time that girls are not to be deprived of their good times, but that play 
and earnest endeavor contribute each a share to the making of womanly 
character. — Christian Register. 

In “ Helen Grant,” Miss Douglas has 
created a splendid type of American girlhood, 
strong, energetic, intelligent, and winsome. 

Her progress under difficulties, and her unusual 
power to win and keep friends, have delighted 
her readers. — Chicago Advance. 


For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on 
receipt of price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., 
BOSTON 




BRAVE HEART SERIES 

By Adele E. Thompson 


Betty Seldon, Patriot 

Illustrated 12 mo Cloth $1.25 

A BOOK that is at the same time fascinating and noble. Historical 
events are accurately traced leading up to the surrender of Corn- 
wallis at Yorktown, with reunion and happiness for all who deserve it. 

B rave Heart Elizabeth 

Illustrated i2mo Cloth $1.25 

is a story of the making of the Ohio frontier, much of it taken from 
life, and the heroine one of the famous Zane family after which Zanes- 
ville, O., takes its name. An accurate, pleasing, and yet at times intensely 
thrilling picture of the stirring period of border settlement. 

A Lassie of the Isles 

Illustrated by J. W. Kennedy 
i2mo Cloth $1.25 

T HIS is the romantic story of Flora Macdonald, 
the lassie of Skye, who aided in the escape of 
Charles Stuart, otherwise known as the “Young 
Pretender,” for which she suffered arrest, but 
which led to signal honor through her sincerity 
and attractive personality. 

Polly of the Pines 


Illustrated by 

Henry Roth Cloth 12 mo $1.25 

U pOLLY OF THE PINES” was Mary 
Dunning, a brave girl of the Caro- 
linas, and the events of the story occur in 
the years 1775-82. Polly was an orphan 
living with her mother’s family, who were 
Scotch Highlanders, and for the most part 
intensely loyal to the Crown. Polly finds 
the glamor of royal adherence hard to resist, 
but her heart turns towards the patriots and 
she does much to aid and encourage them. 

For sale by all booksellers , or sent postpaid on receipt 
of price by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 





BY 

MARY 

C 

DARLING 


We Four Girls 

By Mary G. Darling i2mo Cloth Il- 
lustrated by Bertha G. Davidson 
$1.25 

“ AI 7 E FOUR GIRLS ” is a bright story 
* * of a summer vacation in the coun- 
try, where these girls were sent for study 
and recreation. The story has plenty of 
natural incidents; and a mild romance, in 
which they are all interested, and of which 
their teacher is the principal person, gives 
interest to the tale. They thought it the 
most delightful summer they ever passed. 


A Girl of this Century 

By Mary G. Darling Cloth Illustrated 
by Lilian Crawford True $1.25 

HTHE same characters that appear in 
1 i«We Four Girls” are retained in 
this story, the interest centering around 
“ Marjorie,” the natural leader of the four. 
She has a brilliant course at Radcliffe, and 
then comes the world. A romance, long 
resisted, but worthy in nature and of happy 
termination, crowns this singularly well- 
drawn life of the noblest of all princesses — 
a true American girl. 



Beck’s Fortune A Story of School and Seminary Life 

By Adele E. Thompson Cloth Illustrated $1.25 

T HE characters in this book seem to live, their remarks are bright and 
natural, and the incidental humor delightful. The account of Beck’s 
narrow and cheerless early life, her sprightly independence, and unexpected 
competency that aids her to progress through the medium of seminary life 
to noble womanhood, is one that mothers can commend to their daughters 
unreservedly. 


For sale by all booksellers or sent postpaid on receipt of price 
by the publishers 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., 30ST0N 


THE RANDY BOOKS 

By AMY BROOKS 

X2mo Cloth Artistic Cover Design in Gold and Colors 
Illustrated by the Author Price $i.oo Each 

The progress of the “ Randy Books ” 
has been one continual triumph over the 
hearts of girls of all ages, for dear little 
fun-loving sister Prue is almost as much 
a central figure as Randy, growing to- 
ward womanhood with each book. The 
sterling good sense and simple natural- 
ness of Randy, and the total absence of 
slang and viciousness, make these books 
in the highest degree commendable, 
while abundant life is supplied by the 
doings of merry friends, and there is rich 
humor in the droll rural characters. 


Randy's Summer Randy's Good Times 

Randy's Winter Randy's Luck 

Randy and Her Friends Randy's Loyalty 
Randy and Prue Randy's Prince 



41 The Randy Books are among the very 
choicest books for young people to make 
a beginning with.” 

— Boiton Courier. 

“The Randy Books of Amy Brooks 
have had a deserved popularity among 
young girls. They are wholesome and 
moral without being goody-goody.” 

— Chicago Post. 



LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON 


THE GIRL WHO KEPT UP 

By MARY McCRAE CUTLER 


Illustrated by C. Louise Williams. 12mo. Cloth. $1.25 


This is a strong, wholesome story of 
achievement. The end of a high school 
course divides the paths of a boy and girl 
who have been close friends and keen 
rivals. The youth is to go to college, 
while the girl, whose family is in humbler 
circumstances, must remain at home and 
help. She sees that her comrade will 
feel that he is out-growing her, and she 
determines to and does keep up with him 
in obtaining an education. 

“ The story is human to the least phase of it, and it is told with such 
simple force and vivacity that its effect is strong and positive. The 
pictures of college and home life are true hits of realism. It is an 
excellent piece of work.” — Bookseller, Newsdealer and Stationer , 
New York. 

“ The story is well told, and is thoroughly helpful in every respect.” 
— Epworth Herald, Chicago. 

“ The telling of the story is attractive, and will he found helpful to 
all readers.” — The Baptist Union, Chicago. 

“Let us recommend this hook for young people for the excellent 
lesson of honest striving and nohle doing that it clearly conveys.” — 
Boston Courier. 

“It is a healthy and inspiring story .” — Brooklyn Eagle. 

“The tale is full of good lesson for all young people .” — Boston Beacon. 

“The story will he hoth pleasant and profitable to the youth of both 
sexes.” — Louisville Courier- Journal. 



For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt of price by 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Boston 



The Laurel Token A Story of the Yamassee Uprising 

By ANNIE M. BARNES 

Author of “Little Betty Blew” and “ A Lass of Dorchester” 

Illustrated by G. W. Picknell 12mo Cloth $1.25 

This is a book for young people of either sex, 
for, although the leading character is a girl of 
eighteen, her cousins, two boys of sixteen and 
fourteen respectively, are prominent throughout 
the story, which centres about a beautiful girl, 
left an orphan, as is supposed, in Barbados, who 
goes to live with her uncle, a leading man in the 
flourishing “ Goose Creek ” colony, in the year 
of the Indian uprising, 1714. The very real dan- 
ger from the red men, who have been regarded 
as friendly, but have been the victims of selfish- 
ness, and thus made ready tools for the crafty 
Spanish having their headquarters at St. Augus- 
tine, forms the background to the story, and 
gives opportunity for the surprising develop- 
ments which occur respecting the heroine and others. The illustrations 
by Mr. Picknell are very accurate in their composition, besides being 
finely executed. 

A EVELYN RAYMOND Illustrated by 

Ail 1101101 Vllrl Bertha G. Davidson 12mo Cloth $1.25 

A bright, helpful story of a girl who, as the 
valedictorian and “ honor girl ” of her class at 
high school, wins a scholarship which would 
take her through Wellesley College. Family 
reverses bring it home to her that duty demands 
that she devote herself to helping her parents 
and wayward brother to face the future better 
than they seem likely to. She heroically sur- 
renders her prize, with its glowing prospects, to 
a jealous rival, and with a brave humor says 
that she has matriculated in the College of Life, 
the hard features of which she happily styles the 
“faculty,” with “ Professor Poverty” prominent 
among them. These prove excellent teachers, 
aided by “Professor Cheerfulness.” Kind friends 
are won by her courage, her brother achieves manly character, and the 
family are finally re-established on the road to prosperity : all better, 
happier, and more to each other than had selfishness not been so well 
met and overcome by “ An Honor Girl.” 

For sale by all booksellers , or sent postpaid on receipt of Price by the publishers. 

LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Boston 




THE 


FAMOUS PEPPER BOOKS 

By Margaret Sidney 

IN ORDER OF PUBLICATION 
Cloth i2mo Illustrated $1.50 each 


Five Little Peppers and How they Grew. 

This was an instantaneous success; it has become a genuine child classic. 

Five Little Peppers Midway. 

“A perfect Cheeryble of a book .”— Boston Herald. 

Five Little Peppers Grown Up. 

This shows the Five Little Peppers as grown up,” witn'all the 
struggles and successes of young manhood and womanhood. 

Phronsie Pepper. 

It is the story of Phronsie, the youngest and dearest of all the Peppers. 

The Stories Polly Pepper Told. 

Wherever there exists a child or a “ grown-up,” there will be a welcome 
for these charming and delightful “ Stories Polly Pepper told.”. 

The Adventures of Joel Pepper. 

As bright and just as certain to be a child’s favorite as the others in the 
famous series. Harum-scarum “Joey” is lovable. 

Five Little Peppers Abroad. 

The “Peppers Abroad” adds another most delightful book to this 
famous series. 

Five Little Peppers at School. 

Of all the fascinating adventures and experiences of the “ Peppeis,” none 
will surpass those contained in this volume. 

Five Little Peppers and Their Friends. 

The friends of the Peppers are legion and the number will be further 
increased by this book. 


Ben Pepper. 

This story centres about Ben, ‘the quiet, steady-as-a-rockboy,” while the 
rest of the Peppers help to make it as bright and pleasing as its predeces- 
sors. 

Five Little Peppers in the Little Brown House. 

Here they all are, Ben, Polly, Joel, Phronsie, and David, in the loved 
“ Little Brown House,” with such happenings crowding one upon the 
other as all children delightedly follow, and their elders find no less 
interesting. 


LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., Boston 







O * * 




‘ c v 
* 0^ : 




: 

.• , ** ** 


• «• • • * ' r ^\ 
7 J* ' K *f(l2z£: 


*b\? 




0 ^*% 

”^*0* :4in&‘ ' > o $ . 

’ *° ^ « 

o .Wf,* 0 V 

^ "’ A 0 <S> 

V-V .<V . 9 • • » ^ \ 




* • O- 


. * • • 




oV 

>* >° ■%. * 
V'* 


®«« W .-?) 


* 

* 

v 0< V *■ *^' * ’ 


° '^Vw (C^ ♦ 4 



* . 

% V v % 

' • 



S v, <£ '&. •„ 

* * * 

r cr 

C> • . o 

>< : 



UI *$* ,'& 


% J? V* M#) £° 

' aO *!JoL> ^ V H**®* *£* ,<y * 


*: \** : 
/ 'V ^ ° 





<!^ '<>'•»- <6 

<* v % 0 * 
r ?mt.\ • 


,$</> : 

* -0, * 

4 -V * - 


• *P. A*^ V 

; / •** 

. ,A-\ * 


•• ■'♦. ~+ (?’ . % °., .,*" -••--♦ 





<, • 

4 .‘<*, «u, 

% -o % 

\ *b •? : 

* $++ v 

<#* *1 '****!• - 1 

*■>*". i^.V" V 

• «. / •**»•• *- •>» 



aVA 







